h
11 -^^y'H
IVaturalIaw ^
^ORLD
IMTHB
k
r ^ "
BW^^
^. f . /'-'/
<^ PRINCETON, N. J. *jf
Presented by ~Sayr\ey G . rn (SU^r'^ Cx /<
BL 240 .D8 1887 \
Drummond, Henry, 1851-1897.1
Natural law in the spiritual
world
.'UN 9 1914
NATURAL LAW
IN THE
SPIRITUAL WORLD.
B^
HENRY DRUMMOND, F. R. S. E. ; iT.Q.ii.
NEW YORK
JOHN B. ALDEN, PUBLISHER
1887
-ARGYLE PRESS,
Printing and Bookbindinq,
24 a 26 wooster st., n. y.
CONTENTS
Preface,
Introduction,
Biogenesis,
Degeneration,
Growth,
Death,
Mortification,
Eternal Life,
Environment,
Conformity to Type,
Semi-Parasitism,
Parasitism,
Classification.
5
21
59
83
99
111
133
149
181
203
233
237
255
PREFACE.
No class of works is received with more si;s-
picion, I had ahiiost said derision, than those
which deal with Science and Religion. Science is
tired of reconciliations between two things which
never should have been contrasted; Religion is
offended by the patronage of an ally which it j^ro-
f esses not to need; and the critics have rightly
discovered that, in most cases where Science is
either j^itted against Religion or fused with it,
there is some fatal misconception to begin with as
to the scope and province of either. But although
no initial protest, j^robably, will save this work
from the unhappy reputation of its class, the
thoughtful mind will perceive that the fact of its
subject-matter being Law — a property peculiar
neither to Science nor to Religion — at once places
it on a somewhat different footing.
The real problem I have set myself may be
stated in a sentence. Is there not reason to be-
lieve that many of t!ie Laws of the Spiritual World,
hitherto regarded as occupying an entirely separate
province, are simply the Laws of the Natural
World? Can we identify the Natural Laws, or
any one of them, in the Spiritual sphere? That
vague lines everywhere run through ^the Spiritual
World is already beginning to be recognized. Is
it possible to link them with those great lines run-
ning through the visible universe which we call
the Natural Laws, or are they fundamentally dis-
tinct? In a word. Is the Supernatural natural or
unnatural ?
I may, perhaps, be allowed to answer these ques-
tions in the form in which they have answered
themselves to myself. And I must apologize at
[5]
8 PEEFACE.
doubt, the reluctant abandonment of early faith
by those who would cherish it longer if they covud,
is it not plain that the one thing thinking nieu
are waiting for is the introduction of Law among
the Phenomena of the Spiritual World? When
that comes we shall offer to such men a truly sci-
entific theology. And the Eeign of Law will
transform the whole Spiritual World as it has
already transformed the Natural World.
I confess that even when in the first dim vision ,
the organizing hand of Law moved among the un
ordered truths of my Spiritual World, poor aiui
scantily-furnished as it was, there seemed to come
over it the beauty of a transfiguration. The
change was as great as from the old chaotic world
of Pythagoras to the symmetrical and harmonious
universe of Newton. My Spiritual World before
was a chaos of facts; my Theology, a Pythagorean
system trying to make the best of Phenomena
apart from the idea of Law. I make no charge
against Theology in general. I speak of my own.
And I say that I saw it to be in many essential
respects centuries behind every department of
Science I knew. It was the one region still
unpossessed by Law. I saw then why men of
Science distrust Theology; why those who have
learned to look upon Law as Authority grow cold
to it — it was the Great Exception.
I have alluded to the genesis of the idea in my
own mind partly for another reason — to show its
naturalness. Certainly I never premeditated any-
thing to myself so objectionable and so unwarrant-
able in itself, as either to read Theology into
Science or Science into Tlieology. Nothing could
be more artificial than to attempt this on the
speculative side; and it has been a substantial
rtlief to me throughout that the idea rose up thus
in the course of practical work and shaped itself
day by day unconsciously. It might be charged,
aevertheless, that I was all the time, whether
consciously or unconsciously, simply reading my
Theology into my Science. And as this would
hopelessly vitiate the conclusions arrived at, I
PREFACE. 9
must acquit myself at least of the intention. Of
nothing have I been more fearful throughout
than of making Nature ^mrallel with my own or
with any creed. The only legitimate questions
one dare put to Xature are those which concern
universal human good and the Divine interpreta-
tion of things. These I conceive may be there
actually studied at first-hand, and before their
purity is soiled by human touch. We have Truth
in Nature as it came from God. And it has to be
read with the same unbiased mind, the same
open eye, the same faith, and the same reverence
as all other Revelation. All that is found there,
whatever its place in Theology, whatever its
orthodoxy or heterodoxy, whatever its narrowness
or its breadth, we are bound to accept as Doctrine
from which on the lines of Science there is no
escape.
When this presented itself to me as a method,
I felt it to be due to it — were it only to secure, so
far as that was j^ossible, that no former bias
should interfere with the integrity of the results
— to begin again at the beginning and reconstruct
my Spiritual World step by step. The result of
that inquiry, so far as its expression in systematic
form is concerned, I have not given in this book.
To reconstruct a Spiritual Religion, or a depart-
ment of Spiritual Religion — for this is all the
method can pretend to — on the lines of Nature
would be an attempt from which one better equip-
ped in both directions might well be pardoned if he
shrank. My object at present is the humbler one
of venturing a simple contribution to practical
Religion along the lines indicated. What Bacon
predicates of the Natural World, Nntura enim
non nisi 2J(irendo vincitur, is also true, as Christ
had already told us, of the Spir' tual World. And
I present a few samples of the religious teaching
referred to formerly as having been prepared
under the influence of scientific ideas in the hope
that they may be useful first of all in this direc-
tion.
I would, however, carefully point out that
10 PREFACE.
though their unsystematic arrangement here may
create the impression that these papers are merely
isohited readings in Keligion pointed by casual
scientific truths, they are organically connected
by a single principle. Nothing could be more
false both to Science and to Eeligion than attempts
to adjust the two spheres by making out ingenious
points of contact in detail. The solution of this
great question of conciliation, if one may still
refer to a problem so gratuitous, must be generid
rather than particular. The basis in a common
principle — the Continuity of Law — can alone save
specific applications from ranking as mere coinci-
dences, or exempt them from the reproach of
being a hybrid between two things which must
be related by the deepest affinities or remain for-
ever separate.
To the objection that even a basis in Law is no
warrant for so great a trespass as the intrusion
into another field of thought of the principles of
Natural Science, I would reply that in this I find
I am following a lead which in other departments
has not only been allowed but has achieved results
as rich as they were unexpected. What is the
Physical Politic of Mr. Walter Bagehot but the
extension of Natural Law to the Political World?
What is the Biological Sociology of Mr. Herbert
Spencer but the application of Natural Law to
the Social World? Will it be charged that the
splendid achievements of such thinkers are
hybrids between things which Nature has meant
to remain apart? Nature usually solves _ such
problems for herself. Inappropriate hybridism is
checked by the Law of Sterility. Judged by this
great Law these modern developments of our
knowledge stand uncondemned. Within their
own sphere the results of Mr. Herbert Spencer
are far from sterile — the application of Biology to
Political Economy is already revolutionizing the
Science. If the introduction of Natural Law into
the Social sphere is no violent contradiction but
a genuine and permanent contribution, shall its
further extension to the Spiritual sphere be
PREFACE. 1 1
counted an extravagance? Does not the Principle
of Continuity demand its application in every
direction? To carry it as a working principle into
so lofty a region may appear impracticable.
Difficulties lie on the threshold which may seem,
it first sight, insurmountable. But obstacles to a
true method only test its validity. And he who
honestly faces the task may find relief in feeling
that whatever else of crudeness and imperfection
mar it, the attempt 's at least in harmony with
i\e thought and movement of his time.
That these papers were not designed to appear
in a collective form, or indeed to court the more
public light at all, needs no disclosure. They are
published out of regard to the wish of known and
unkno n friends by whom, when in a fugitive
form, they were received with so curious an inter-
est as to make one feel already that there are
minds which such forms of truth may touch. In
making the present selection, partly from nianu-
script, and partly from articles already published,
I have been guided less by the wish to constitute
the papers a connected series tjian to exhibit the
application of the principle in various directions.
They will be found, therefore, of unequal interest
and value, according to the standpoint from which
they are regarded. Thus some are designed with
a directly practical and popular bearing, others
being more expository, and slightly apologetic in
tone. The risk of combining two objects so very
different is somewhat serious. But, for the reason
named, having taken this responsibility, the only
compensation I can offer is to indicate which of
the papers incline to the one side or to the other.
'"Degeneration," "Growth," 'Mortification,"
"Conformity to T3^pe," "Semi-Parasitism," and
"Parasitism" belong to the more practical order;
and while one or two are intermediate, "Bio-
genesis," "Death," and "Eternal Life"- may be
offered to those who find the atmosphere of the
former uncongenial. It will not disguise itself,
however, that, owing to the circumstances Iti
which they were prepared, all the papers are more
12 PREFACE.
or less practical in their aim; so that to the merely
philosophical reader there is little to he offered
except — and that only with the greatest diffidence
— the Introductory chapter.
In the Introduction, which the general reader
may do well to ignore, I have briefly stated the
case for Natural Law in the Spiritual World.
The extension of Analogy to Laws, or rather the
extension of the Laws themselves so far as known
to me, is new; and I cannot hope to have escaped
the mistakes and misadventures of a first exploi'a-
tion in an unsurveyed land. So general has been
the survey that I have not even paused to define
specially to what departments of the Spiritual
World exclusively the princij^le is to be applied.
The danger of making a new principle apply too
widely inculcates here the utmost caution. One
thing is certain, and I state it pointedly, the
application of Natural Law to the Spiritual World
has decided and necessary limits. And if else-
where with undue enthusiasm I seem to magnify
the principle at stake, the exaggeration — like the
extreme amplification of the moon's disc when
near the horizon — must be charged to that almost
necessary aberration of light which distorts every
new idea while it is yet slowly climbing to its
zenith.
In what follows the Introduction, except in the
setting there is nothing new. I trust there is
nothing new. When I began to follow out these
lines, I had no idea where they would lead me.
I was prepared, nevertheless, at least for the time,
to be loyal to the method throughout, and share
with nature whatever consequences might ensue.
But in almost every case, after stating what ap-
peared to be the truth in words gathered directly
from the lips of Nature, I was sooner or later
startled by a certain similarity in the general idea
to something I had heard before, and this often
developed in a moment, and when I was least
expecting it, into recognition of some familiar
article of faith. I was not watching for this
result. I did not begin by tabulating the doc-
PREFACE. 13
trines, as I did the I.aws of Nature, and then
proceed with the attempt to pair them. The
majority of them seemed at first too far removed
froin the natural world even to suggest this. Still
less did I begin with doctrines and work down-
ward to find their relations in the natural sphere.
It was the opj)Osite process entirely. I ran up
the Natural Law as far as it would go, and the
appropriate doctrine seldom even loomed in sight
till I had reached the top. Then it burst into
view in a single moment.
I can scarcely now say whether in those
moments I was more overcome Avith thankfulness
that Nature was so like Revelation, or more filled
wi'Ai wonder that Revelation was so like Nature.
Nature, it is true, is a part of Revelation — a
much greater part doubtless than is yet believed —
and one could have anticipated nothing but
harmony here. But that a derived Theology, in
spite of the venerable verbiage which has gathered
round it, should be at bottom and in all cardinal
respects so faithful a transcript of "the truth as
it is in Nature" came as a surprise and to me at
least as a rebuke. How, under the rigid necessity
of incorporating in its system much that seemed
nearly unintelligible, and much that was barely
credible. Theology has succeeded so perfectly in
adhering through good report and ill to what in
the main are truly the lines of Nature, awakens :
new admiration for those who constructed and
kept this faith. But however nobly it has held
its ground, Theology must feel to-day that the
modern world calls for a further proof. Nor will
the best Theology resent this demand; it also
demands it. Theology is searching on every hand
for another echo of the Voice of which Revelation
also is the echo, that out of the mouths of two
witnesses its truths should be established. _ That
other echo can only come from Nature, Hitherto
its voice has been muffled. But now that Science
has made the world around articulate, it speaks to
Religion with a twofold purpose. In the first
14 PREFACE.
place it offers to corroborate Theology, in the
second to purify it.
If the removal of suspicion from Theology is of
urgent moment, not less important is the removal
of its adulterations. These suspicions, many of
them at least, are new; in a sense they mark
progress. But the adulterations are the artificial
accumulations of centuries of uncontrolled specu-
lation. They are the necessary result of the old
method and the warrant for its revision — they
mark the impossibility of progress without the
guiding and restraining hand of Law. The felt
exhaustion of the former method, the want of
corroboration for the old evidence, the protest of
reason against the monstrous overgrowths which
conceal the real lines of truth, these summon us
to the search for a surer and more scientific
system. With truths of the theological order,
with dogmas which often depend for their exist--
ence on a particular exegesis, with propositions
which rest for their evidence upon a balance of
probabilities, or upon the weight of authority;
with doctrines which every age and nation may
make or unmake, which each sect may tamper
with, and which even the individual may modify
for himself, a second court of appeal has become
un imperative necessity.
Science, therefore, may yet have to be called
npon to arbitrate at some points between conflict-
ing creeds. And while there are some depart-
ments of Theology where its jurisdiction cannot
be sought, there are others in which Nature may
yet have to define the contents as well as the
limits of belief.
What I would desire especially is a thouglitful
consideration of the method. The applications
ventured upon here may be successful or unsuc-
cessful. But they would more than satisfy me if
they suggested a method to others whose less
clumsy hands might work it out more profitably.
For I am convinced of the fertility of such 'a
method at the present time. It is recognized by
all that the younger and abler minds of this age
PKEFACE. 15
6nd the most serious difficulty in accepting or
retaining the ordinary forms or belief. Especially
is this true of those whose culture is scientific.
And the reason is paljoable. No man can study
modern Science without a change coming over
his view of truth. What impresses him about
Nature is its solidity. He is there standing upon
actual things, among fixed laws. And the in-
tegrity of the scientific method so seizes him that
all other forms of truth l)egins to appear compar-
jitively unstable. He did not know before thai
any form of truth could so hold him; and the
immediate effect is to lessen his interest in all
that stands on other bases. This he feels in spite
of himself; he struggles against it in vain; and
lie finds perhaps to his alarm that he is drifting
fast into what looks at first like pure Positivism.
This is an inevitable result of the scientific train-
ing. It is quite erroneous to suppose that science
ever ovei'tlirows Faith, if by that is implied that
any natural truth can oppose successfully any
single sjDiritual truth. Science cannot overthrow
Faith; but it shakes it. Its own doctrines,
grounded in Nature, are so certain, that the truths
of Eeligion, resting to most men on Authority,
are felt to be strangely insecure. The difficulty,
therefore, which men of Science feel about Eelig-
ion is real and inevitable, and in so far as Doubt
is a conscientious tribute to the inviolability of
Nature it is entitled to resi^ect.
None but those who have passed through it can
appreciate the radical nature of the change
wrought by Science in the whole mental attitude
cf its disciples. AVhat they really cry out for in
Religion is a new standpoint — a standpoint like
their own. The one hope, therefore, for Science
is more vScience. Agaiu, to quote Bacon — we
shall heai enough from_ the moderns by-and-by —
"This I dare affirm in knowledge of Nature, that
a little natural philosophy, and the first entrance
into it, doth dispose the opinion to atheism; but,
on the other side, much natural philosophy, and
16 PREFACE.
wading deep into it, will bring about men's minda
to religion."*
The application of similia similihus curantnr
was never more in point. If this is a disease, it
is the disease of Nature, and the cure is more
Nature. For what is this disquiet in the breasts
of men but the loyal fear that Nature is being
violated? Men must oppose with every energy
they possess what seems to them to oppose the
eternal course of things. And the first step in
their deliverance must be not to "reconcile"
Nature and Religion, but to exhibit Nature in
Religion. Even to convince them that there is
no controversy between Religion and Science is in-
sufficient. A mere flag of truce, in the nature of
the case, is here impossible; at least, it is only
possible so long as neither party is sincere. No
man who knows the splendor of scientific achieve,
ment or cares for it, no man who feels the solidity
of its method or works with it, can remain neutral
with regard to Religion. He must either extend
his method into it, or, if that is imjiossible, oppose
it to the knife. On the other hand, no one who
knows the content of Christianity, or feels the
universal need of a Religion, can stand idly by
while the intellect of his age is slowly divorcing
itself from it. What is required, therefore, to
draw Science and Religion together again — for
they began the centuries hand in hand — is the
disclosure of the naturalness of the supernatural.
Then, and not till then, will men see how true it
is, that to be loyal to all of Nature, they must be
loyal to the part defined as Spiritual. No science
contributes to another without receiving a recip-
rocal benefit. And even as the contribution of
Science to Religion is the vindication of the natur-
alness of the Supernatural, so the gift of Religion
to Science is the demonstration of the supernatur-
alness of the Natural. Thus, as the Supernatural
becomes slowly Natural, will also the Natural
become slowly Supernatural, until in the imper-
* "Meditatione6 Sacrae,' x.
PREFACE. 17
sonal authority of Law men everywhere recognize
the Autliority of God.
To those who ah-eady find themselves fully
nourished on the older forms of truth, I do not
commend these pages. They will find them
superfluous. Nor is there any reason why they
should mingle with light which is already clear
the distorting rays of a foreign expression.
But to those who are feeling their way to a
Christian life, hauuted now by a sense of insta-
bility in the foundation of their faith, now
brought to bay by sj^ecific doubt at one point
raising, as all doubt does, the question for the
whole, I would hold uj) a light which has often
been kind to me. There is a sense of solidity
about a Law of Nature which belongs to nothing
else in the world. Here, at last, araid all that is
ghifting, is one thing sure; one thing outside
ourselves, unbiased, unprejudiced, uninfluenced
by like or dislike, by doubt or fear; one thing
that holds on its way to me eternally, incor-
ruptible, and undefiled. This more than any-
thing else, makes one eager to see the Reign of
Law traced in the Spiritual Sphere. And should
this seem to some to ofi'er only a surer, but not a
higher Faith; shouid the better ordering of the
Spiritual World appear to satisfy the intellect at
the sacrifice of revemnce, simplicity, or love;
especially should it seem to substitute a Reign of
Law and a Lawgiver for a Kingdom of Grace and
a Personal God, I will say, with Browning, —
"I spoke as I saw.
J report, as a man may of God's work — alVs love, yet all's
Law.
Now I lay down the judgeship He lent me. Each faculty
tasked.
To pe-cei^e Him, has gained an abyss where a dewdrop
was g,'?ke<^."
ANALYSIS OF INTRODUCTION.
[For the sake of the general reader who may desire to pass at once
to the practical applications, the following outline of the Introduc-
tion— devoted rather to general principles — is here presented.]
PART I.
Natural Law in the Spiritual Sphere.
1. The ,e;rowth of the Idea of Law.
2. Its gradual extension throughout every department of
Knowledge.
3. Except one. Religion hitherto the Great Exception.
Wliy so?
4. Previous attempts to trace analogies between the Nat-
ural and Spiritual spheres. These have been limited
to analogies between Phenomeny; and are useful
mainly as illustrations. Analogies of Law would
also have a Scientific value.
5. Wherein that value would consist. (1) The Scientific
demand of the age would be met; (3j Greater clearness
would be introduced into Religion practically; (8)
Theology, instead of resting on Authority, would
rest equally on Nature.
PART II.
The Law op Continuity.
A priori argument for Natural Law in the spiritual wofid.
1. The Law Discovered.
2. " Defined.
3. " Applied.
The objection answered that the material of the Natural
and Spiritual worlds being different they must be
under different Laws.
The existence of Laws in the Spiritual world other than
the Natural Laws(l) improbable, (2) unnecessary, (3)
imknown. Qualification.
The Spiritual not the projection upward of the Natural;
but the Natural the projection downward of the
Spiritual.
[19]
4
INTRODUCTIOK.
"This method turns aside from hypotheses not to be tested by any
known logical canon familiar to science, whether the hypothesis
claims support from intuition, aspiration or general plausibility.
And, again, this method turns aside from ideal standards vhich
avow themselves to be lawless, which profess to transcend the fieltl
of law. We say, life and conduct shall stand for us wholly on a
basis of law, and must rest entirely in that region of science (not
physical, but moral and social science), where we are free to use our
intelligence in the methods known to us as intelligible logic, methods
which the intellect can analyze. When you confront us with
hypotheses, however sublime and however affecting, if they cannot
be stated in terms of the rest of our knowledge, if they are disparate
to that world of sequence and sensation which to us is the ultimate
base of all our real knowledge, then we shake our heads and turn
aside.''''— I'rederick Harrison.
" Ethical science is already forever completed, so far as her genera'
outline and main principles are concerned, and has been, as it were,
waiting for physical science to come up with her." — Paradoxical
Philosophy.
PART I.
Natural Law is a new word. It is the last
and the most magnificent discovery of science.
No more telling proof is oj^en to the modern
world of the greatness of the idea than the great-
ness of the attempts which have alwaj^s been
made to justify it. In the earlier centuries,
before the birth of science, Phenomena were
studied alone. The world then was a chaos, a
collection of single, isolated, and independent
facts. Deeper thinkers saw, indeed, that relations
must subsist between tliese facts, but the Reign
of Law was never more to the ancients than a far-
off vision. Their philosophies, conspicuously
those of the Stoics and Pythagoreans, heroically
sought to marshal the discrete materials of the
universe into thinkable form, but from these
artificial and fantastic systems nothing remains
to us now but an ancient testimony to the
[21]
23 INTKODUCTIOK.
grandeiir of that harmony which they failed to
reach.
With Copernicus, Galileo, and Kepler tlie
first regular lines of the universe began to 1 e
discerned. When Nature yielded to Newton h -r
great secret, Gravitation was felt to be not greater
as a fact in itself than as a revelation that Law
was fact. And thenceforth the search for in-
dividual Phenomena gave way before the larger
study of their relations. The jjursuit of Law
became the passion of science.
What that discovery of Law has done for
Nature, it is impossible to estimate. As a mere
spectacle the universe to-day discloses a beauty so
transcendent that he who disciplines himself by
scientific work finds it air overwhelming reward
simply to behold it. In these Laws one stands
face to face with truth, solid and unchangeable.
Each single Law is an instrument of scientific
research, simple in its adjustments, universal in
its application, infallible in its results. And
despite the limitations of its sphere on every side
Law is still the largest, richest, and surest source
of human knowledge.
It is not necessary for the present to more than
lightly touch on definitions of Natural Law.
The Duke of Argyll* indicates five senses in which
the word is used, but we may content ourselves
here by taking it in its most simple and obvious
significance. The fundamental concejDtion of
Law is an ascertained working sequence or con-
stant order among the Phenomena of Nature.
This impression of Law as order it is important
to receive in its simplicity, for the idea is often
corrupted by having attached . to it erroneous
views of cause and effect. In its true sense
Natural Law predicates nothing of causes. The
Laws of Nature are simply statements of the
orderly condition of things in Nature, what is
found in Nature by a sufficient number of com-
petent observers. What these Laws are in them-
* "Keign of Law," chap. ii.
INTRODUCTION. 23
selves is not agreed. That they have any absolute
existence even is far from certain. They are
relative to man in his many limitations, and
represent for him the constant expression of
what he may always expect to find in the world
around him. But that they have any causal
connection with the things around him is not to
be conceived. The Natural Laws originate noth-
ing, sustain nothing; they are merely responsible
for uniformity in sustaining what has been origi-
nated and what is being sustained. They are
modes of operation, therefore, not operators;
processes, not powers. The Law of Gravitation,
for instance, speaks to science only of process.
It has no light to offer as to itself. Newton did
not discover Gravity — that is not discovered yet.
He discovered its Law, which is Gravitation, but
tells us nothing of its origin, of its nature or of
its cause.
The Natural Laws then are great lines running
not only through the world, but, as we now know,
through the universe, reducing it like parallels of
latitude to intelligent order. In themselves, be
it once more repeated, they may have no more
absolute existence than parallels of latitude. But
they exist for us. They are drawn for us to under-
stand the part by some Hand that drew the whole;
so drawn, perhaps, that, understanding the part,
we too in time may learn to understand the whole.
Now the inquiry we propose to ourselves resolves
itself into the simple question, Do these lines stop
with what we call the Natural sphere? Is it not
possible that they may lead further? Is it prob-
able that the Hand which ruled them gave up the
work where most of all they were required? Did
that Hand divide the world into two, a cosmos
and a chaos, the higher being the chaos? With
Nature as the symbol of all of harmony and beauty
that is known to man, must we still talk of the
super-natural, not as a convenient word, but as a
different order of world, all unintelligible world,
where the Eeign of Mystery supersedes the Reign
of Law?
M INTKODUCTION.
This question, let it be carefully observed,
applies to Laws not to Phenomena. That the
Phenomena of the Spiritual World are in analogy
with the Phenomena of the Natural World requires
no restatement. Since Plato enunciated his doc-
trine of the Cave or of the twice-divided line;
since Christ spake in parables; since Plotinus
wrote of the world as an image; since the mysti-
cism of Swedenborg; since Bacon and Pascal;
since "Sartor Eesartus" and "In Memoriam," it
has been all but a commonplace with thinkers
that "the invisible things of God from the creation
of the world are clearly seen, being understood by
the things that are made." Milton's question —
"What if earth
Be brit the shadow of heaven, and things therein
Each to other like more than on earth is thought?"
is now superfluous. " In our doctrine of repre-
sentations and correspondences/' says Sweden-
borg, "we shall treat of both these symbolical and
typical resemblances, and of the astonishing things
that occur, I will not say in the living body only,
but throughout Nature, and which correspond so
entirely to supreme and sj)iritual things, that one
would swear that the physical world was purely
symbolical of the spiritual world."* And Carl3de:
"All visible things are emblems. AVliat thou seest
is not there oh its own account ; strictly speaking
is not there at all. Matter exists only spiritually,
and to represent some idea and body it forth, "f
But the analogies of Law are a totally different
thing from the analogies of Phenomena and have
a very different value. To say generally, with
Pascal, that "La nature est une image de la
grace," is merely to be poetical. The function of
Hervey's "Meditations in a Flower Garden," or,
Flavel's "Husbandry Spiritualized," is mainly
homiletical. That such works have an interest is
not to be denied. The place of parable in teacli-
* "Animal Kingdom." + "Sartor Eesartus," 1858 ed., p. 43.
INTIIODUCTION. ^0
ing, and especially after the sanction of the great-
est of Teachers, must always be recognized. The
very necessities of language indeed demand this
method of presenting truth. The temporal is the
husk and framework of the eternal, and thoughts
can be uttered only through things.*
But analogies between Phenomena bear the same
relation to analogies of Law that Phenomena
themselves bear to Law. The light of Law on
truth, as we have seen, is an immense advance up-
on the light of Phenomena. The discovery of
Law is simply the discovery of Science. And if
the analogies of Natural Law can be extended to
the Spiritual World, that whole region at once
falls within the domain of science and secures a
basis as well as an illumination in the constitution
and course of Nature. All, therefore, that has
been claimed for parable can be predicated a for-
tiori of this — with the addition that a proof on
the basis of Law would want no criterion possess-
ed by the most advanced science.
That the validity of analogy generally has been
seriously questioned one must frankly own.
Doubtless there is much difficulty and even liabil-
ity to gross error in attempting to establish anal-
ogy in" specific cases. The value of the likeness
appears differently to different minds, and in dis-
cussing an individual instance questions of rele-
vancy will invariably crop up. Of course, in the
language of John Stuart Mill, "when the analogy
can be proved, the argument founded upon it can-
* Even parable, however, has always been considered to have
attached to it a measure of evidential as well as of illustrative value,
liius: "The parable or'other analogy to spiritual truth appropriated
from the world of nature or man, is not merely illustrative, but also
in some sort proof. It is not merely that these analogies assist to
make the truth intelligible or, if intelligible before, present it more
vividly to the mind, which is all that some will allow them. Their
power lies deeper than this, in the harmony unconsciously felt by all
men, and which all deeper minds have delighted to trace, between
the natural and spiritual worlds, so that analogies from the first are
felt to be something more than illustrations happily but yet arbitra-
rily chosen. They are arguments, and may be alleged as witnesses :
the world of nature being throughout a witness for the world of
spirit, proceeding from the same hand, growing nut of the same root,
and being constituted for that very end.' —(Archbishop Trerch'
"Parables," pp. 1.2, 13.)
26 INTRODUCTION.
not be resisted."* But so great is the difficulty
of proof that many are compelled to attach the
most inferior weight to analogy as a method of
reasoning. "Analogical evidence is generally
more successful in silencing objections than in
evincing truth. Though it rarely refutes it fre-
quently repels refutation; like those weapons
which though they cannot kill the enemy, will
ward his blows. ... It must be allowed that
analogical evidence is at least but a feeble support,
si,nd is hardly ever honored with the name of
proof, "f Other authorities on the other hand,
such as Sir William Hamilton, admit analogy to a
primary place in logic and regard it as the very
basis of induction.
But, fortunately, we are spared all discussion
on this worn subject, for two cogent reasons.
For one thing, we do not demand of Nature direct-
ly to prove Religion. That was never its function.
Its function is to interpret. And this, after all, is
possibly the most fruitful proof. The best proof
of a thing is that we see it; if we do not see it,
perhaps proof will not convince us of it. It is
the want of the discerning faculty, the clairvoyant
power of seeing the eternal in the temporal, rather
than the failure of the reason, that begets the
sceptic. But secondly, and more particularly, a
significant circumstance has to be taken into
account, which, though it will appear more clear-
ly afterward, may be stated here at once. The
position we have been led to take up is not that
the Spiritual Laws are analogous to the Natural
Laws, but that they are the same Laws. It is not
a question of analogy but of Identity. The Nat-
ural Laws are not the shadows or images of the
Spiritual in the same sense as autumn is emblema-
tical of Decay, or the falling leaf of Death. The
Natural Laws, as the Law of Continuity might
well warn us, do not stop with the visible and
then give place to a new set of Laws bearing a
strong similitude to them. The Laws of the in-
* Miirs "Logic," vol. ii. p. 96
t Campbell's "Rhetoric," vol. i. p. 114.
TNTKODrCTIO^'. 27
visible are tlie same Laws, projections of the nat-
iiral not supernatural. Analogous Phenomena are
not the fruit of parallel Laws, but of the same
Laws — Laws which at one end, as it were, may be
dealing with Matter, at the other end with Spirit.
As there will be some inconvenience, however, in
dispensing witb the word analogy, we shall con-
tinue occasionally to employ it. Those who ap-
prehend the real "relation will mentally substitute
the larger term.
Let us now look for a moment at the presen':
state of the question. Can it be said that the
Laws of the Spiritual AVorld are in any sense con-
sidered even to have analogies with the Natural
World? Here and there certainly one finds an
attempt, and a successful attempt, to exhibit on a
rational basis one or two of the great Moral Prin-
ciples of the Spiritual World. But the Physical
World has not been appealed to. Its magnificent
system of Laws remains outside, and its contribu-
tion meanwhile is either silently ignored or pur-
posely set aside. The Physical, it is said, is too
remote from the Spiritual. The Moral World
may afEord a basis for religious truth, but even
this is often the baldest concession; while the ap-
peal to the Physical universe is everywhere dis-
missed as, on the face of it, irrelevant and un-
fruitful. From the scientific side, again, nothing
has been done to court a closer fellowship.
Science has taken theology at its own estimate.
It is a thing apart. The Spiritual World is not
only a different world, but a different kind of
world, a world arranged on a totally different
principle, under a different governmental scheme.
The Eeign of Law has gradually crept into
every department of Nature, transforming knowl-
edge everywhere into Science. The process goes
on, and Nature slowly appears to us as one great
unity, until the borders of the Spiritual World
are reached. There the Law of Continuity ceases,
and the harmony breaks down. And men who
have learned their elementary lessons truly from
the alphabet of the lower Laws, going on to seek &
28 TNTKODUCTION".
higher knowledge, are suddenly confronted with
the Great Exception.
Even those who have examined most caref'jlly
the relations of the Natural and the Spiritual,
seem to have committed themselves deliberately
to a final separation in matters of Law. It is a
surprise to find such a writer as Horace Bushnell,
for instance, describing the Si^iritual World as
" another system of nature incommunicably separ-
ate from ours," and further defining it thus: " God
has, in fact, erected another and higher system,
that of sjoiritual being and government for which
nature exists; a system not under the law of cause
and effect, but ruled and marshaled under other
kinds of laws."* Few men have shown more in-
sight than Bushnell in illustrating Spiritual truth
from the Natural World; but he has not only
failed to perceive the analogy with regard to Law,
but emphatically denies it.
In the recent literature of this whole region
there nowhere seems any advance upon the po-
sition of " Nature and the Supernatural." All are
agreed in speaking of Nature and the Supernat-
ural. Nature in the Supernatural, so far as Laws
are concerned, is still an unknown truth.
" The Scientific Basis of Faith " is a suggestive
title. The accomplished author announces that
the object of his investigation is to show that " the
workl of nature and mind, as made known by
science, constitute a basis and a preparation for
that highest moral and spiritual life of man, which
is evoked by the self-revelation of God."f On
the whole, Mr. jVIurphy seems to be more philo-
sophiciil and more profound in his view of the re-
lation of science and religion than any writer of
modern times. His conception of religion is broad
and lofty, his acquaintance with science adequate.
He makes constant, admirable, and often orig-
inal use of analogy; and yet, in spite of the prom-
ise of this quotation, he has failed to find any anal-
ogy in that department of Law where surely, of all
* "Nature and the Supernatural," p. 19.
+ "The Scientific Basis of Faith." By J. J. Murphy, p. 466.
IXTRODL'CTIOK. 89
others, it might most reasonably be looked for.
In the broad subject even of the analogies of what
he defines as ^ evangelical religion " with Nature,
Mr. Murphy discovers nothing. Nor can this be
traced either to short-sight or over-sight. The
subject occurs to him more than once, and he de-
liberately dismisses it — dismisses it not merely as
unfruitful, but with a distinct denial of its rele-
vancy. The memorable paragraph from Origen
which forms the text of Butler's "Analogy," he
calls " this shallow and false saying."* He sa3-s:
" The designation of Butler's scheme of religious
philosophy ought then to be the analogy of relig-
ion, legal and evangelical, to the constitution of
nature. But does this give altogether a true mean-
ing? Does this double analegy really exist? If
justice is natural law among beings having a moral
nature, there is the closest analogy between the
constitution of nature and merely legal religion.
Legal religion is only the extension of natural jus-
tice into a future life. . . . But is this true
of evangelical religion? Have the doctrines of
Divine grace any similar support in the analogies
of nature? I trow not."f And with reference
to a specific question, speaking of immortality,
he asserts that ''the analogies of mers nature are
opposed to the doctrine of immortality. "J
With regard to Butler's great work in this de-
partment, it is needless at this time of day to point
out that his aims did not lie exactly in this direc-
tion. He did not seek to indicate analogies he-
tioeen religion and the constitution and course of
Nature. His theme was, "The Analogy 0/ Re-
ligion to the constitution and course of Nature."
And although he pointed out direct analogies of
Phenomena, such as those between the metamor-
phoses of insects and the doctrine of a future state;
and although he showed that "the natural and
moral constitution and government of the world
are so connected as to make up together but one
scheme,"! his real intention was not so much to
*Op. cit.. D. 333. r lUd., p. 3:% \ Jbid., p. 331. I "Analogy," chap. vii.
3U INTRODUCTIOX.
construct arguments as to repel objections. His
emphasis accordingly was laid upon the ditlicnlties
of the two schemes rather than on their positive
lines; and so thoroughly has he made out this
point that as is well known, the effect upon many
has been, not to lead them to accept the Sjiiritual
World on the ground of the Natural, but to make
them despair of both. Butler lived at a time when
defonce was more necessary than construction,
when the materials for construction were scarce
and insecure, and when, besides, some of the
things to be defended were quite incapable of de-
fence, Notwithstanding this, his influence over
the whole field since has been unparalleled.
After all, then, the Spiritual World, as it ap-
pears at this moment, is outside Natural Law.
Theology continues to be considered, as it has
always been, a thing apart. It remains still a stu-
pendous and splendid construction, but on lines
altogether its own. Nor is Theology to be blamed
for this. Nature has been long in speaking; even
yet its voice is low, sometimes inaudible. Science
is the true defaulter, for Theology had to w^ait
patiently for its development. As the highest of
the sciences. Theology in the order of evolution
should be the last to fall into rank. It is reserved
for it to perfect the final harmony. Still, if it
continues longer to remain a thing apart, Avith in-
creasing reason will be such protests as this of the
" Unseen Universe," when, in speaking of a view
of miracles held by an older Theology, it dec^lares:
— " If he submits to be guided by such interpret-
ers, each intelligent being will forever continue
to be baffled in any attempt to explain these phe-
nomena, because they are said to have no physical
relation to anything that went before or that fol-
lowed after; in fine, they are made to form a uni-
verse within a universe, a portion cut off by an in-
surmountable barrier from the domain of scientific
inqiiiry."*
This is the secret of the present decadence of
* "Unseen Universe," 6th ed., pp. 89, 90.
IXTKODLCTION. 31
Religion in the world of Science. For Science can
hear nothing of a Great Exception. Constructions
on unique lines, "portions cut off by an insur-
mountable barrier from the domain of scientific
inquiry/' it dare not recognize. Nature has
taught it this lesson, and Nature is right. It is
the province of Science to vindicate Nature here
at any hazard. But in blaming Theology for its
intolerance, it has been betrayed into an intoler-
ance less excusable. It has pronounced upon it
too soon. What if Religion be yet brought within
the sphere of Law? Law is the revelation of time.
One by one slowly through the centuries the
Sciences have crystalized into geometrical form,
each form not only perfect in itself, b the perfect
its relation to all other forms. Many forms had
to be perfected before the form of the Spiritual.
The Inorganic has to be worked out before the
Organic, the Natural before the Spiritual. The-
ology at present has merely an ancient and pro-
visional philosophic form. • By-and-by it will be
seen whether it be not susceptible of another.
For Theology must pass through the necessary
stages of progress, like any other science. The
method of science-making is now fully established.
In almost all cases the natural history and devel-
opment are the same. Take, for example, the
case of Geology. A century ago there was none.
Science went out to look for it, and brought back
a Geology which, if Nature were a harmony, had
falsehood written almost on its face. It was the
Geology of Catasirophism, a Geology so out of line
with Nature as revealed by the other sciences, that
on a priori grounds a thoughtful mind might
have been justified in dismissing it as a final form
of any science. And its fallacy was soon and
thoroughly exposed. The advent of modified uni-
formitarian principles all but banished the wox'd
catastrophe from science, and marked the birth of
Geology as we know it now. Geology, that is to
-say, had fallen at last into the great scheme of
Law. Religious doctrines, many of them at least,
have been up to this time all but as calastroj)hie
33 INTRODUCTION.
as the old Geology. They are not on the lines of
Nature as we have learned to decipher her. it
any one feel, as Science complains that it feels,
that the lie of things in the Spiritual World as
arranged by Theology is not in harmony with the
world around, is not, in short, scientific, he is en-
titled to raise the question whether this he really
the final form of those departments of Theology
to which his complaint refers. He is justified,
moreover, in demanding a new investigation with
all modern methods and resources; and Science is
bound by its principles not less than by the lessons
of its own past, to suspend judgment till the last
attempt is made. The success of such an attempt
will be looked forward to with hopefulness or fear-
fulness just in proportion to one's confidence in
Nature — in proportion to one's belief in the di-
vinity of man and in the divinity of things. If
there is any truth in the unity of Nature, in that
supreme principle of Continuity which is growing
in splendor with eveiy discovery of science, the
conclusion is foregone. If there is any foundation
for Theology, if the phenomena of the Spiritual
World are real, in the nature of things they ought
to come into the sphere of Law. Such is at once
the demand of Science upon Religion and the
prophecy that it can and shall be fulfilled.
The Botany of Linnasus, a purely artificial sys-
tem, was a splendid contribution to human knowl-
edgCj and did more in its day to enlarge the view
of the vegetable kingdom than all that had gone
before. But all artificial systems must pass away.
None knew better than the great Swedish naturalist
himself that his system, being artificial, was but
provisional. Nature must be read in its own light.
And as the botanical field became more luminous,
the system of Jussieu and De Candolle slowly
emerged as a native growth, unfolded itself as nat-
urally as the petals of one of its own flowers, and
forcing itself upon men's intelligence as the very
voice of Nature, banished the Linnaan system for-
ever. It were unjust to say that the present The-
ology is as artificial as the system of Linnajus; in
INTRODUCTION. 33
many particulars it wants but a fresh expression
to make it in the most modern sense seientific.
But if it has a basis in the constitution and course
of Nature, that basis has never been adequately
shown. It has depended on Authority rather than
on Law; and a new basis mast be sought and
found if it is to be presented to those with whom
Law alone is Authority.
It is not of course to be inferred that the scien-
tific method will ever abolish the radical distinc-
tions of the Spiritual AVorld. True science pro-
poses to itself no such general leveling in any de-
partment. Within the unity of the whole there
must always be room for the characteristic differ-
ences of the parts, and those tendencies of thought
at the present time which ignore such distinctions,
in their zeal for simplicity really create confusion.
As has been well said by Mr. Hutton : " Any at-
tempt to merge the distinctive characteristic of a
higher science in a lower — of chemical changes in
mechanical — of physiological in chemical— above
all, of mental changes in physiological — is a neglect
of the radical assumption of all science, because it
is an attempt to deduce representations — or rather
misrepresentations — of one kind of phenomena
from a conception of another kind which does not
contain it, and must have it implicitly and illicitly
smuggled in before it can be extracted out of it.
Hsnce, instead of increasing our means of repre-
senting the universe to ourselves without the de-
tailed examination of particulars, such a procedure
leads to misconstructions of fact on the basis of
an imported theory, and generally ends in forcibly
perverting the least-known science to the type of
the better known,"*
What is wanted is simply a unity of conception,
but not such a unity of conception as should be
founded on an absolute identity of phenomena.
This latter might indeed be a unity, but it would
be a very tame one. The perfection of unity is
attained where there is infinite variety of phenom
* "EiisaYs," vol. . p. 40.
34 INTRODUCTION".
ena, infinite complexity of relation, but great sini
plicity of Law. Science will be complete when aii
Known phenomena can be arranged in one vast.
circle in which a few well known Laws shall form
the radii — these radii at once separating and unit-
ing, separating into particular groups, yet unitiiig
all to a common center. To show that the radii
for some of the most characteristic phenomena of
the Spiritual World are already drawn within that
circle by science is the main object of the papers
which follow. There will be found an attempt to
restate a few of the more elementary facts of the
Spiritual Life in terms of Biology. Any argument
for Natural Law in the Spiritual World may be
best tested in the a jjosteriori form. And although
the succeeding pages are not designed in the first
instance to prove a principle, they may yet be en-
tered here as evidence. The practical test is a se-
vere one, but on that account all the more satisfac-
tory.
And what will be gained if the point be made
out? Not a few things. For one, as partly indi-
cated already, the scientific demand of the age will
be satisfied. That demand is that all that con-
cerns life and conduct shall be placed on a scien-
tific basis. The only great attempt to meet that
at present is Positivism.
But what again is a scientific basis? What ex-
actly is this demand of the age? "By Science I
understand," says Huxley, " all knowledge which
rests upon evidence and reasoning of a life charac-
ter to that which claims our assent to ordinary
scientific propositions; and if any one is able to
make good the assertion that his theology rests
upon valid evidence and sound reasoning, then it
appears to me that such theology must take its
place as a part of science." That the assertion
has been already made good is claimed by many
who deserve to be heard on questions of scientific
evidence. But if more is wanted by some minds,
more not perhaps of a higher kind but of a differ-
ent kind, at least the attempt can be made to
INTEODUCTIOJS". 35
gratify them. Mr. Frederick Harrison,* in name
of the Positive method of thought, "turns aside
from ideal standards which avow themselves to be
lawless [theitahcs are Mr. Harrison's], which pro-
fess to transcend the field of law. We say, life
and conduct shall stand for us wholly on a basis
of law, and must rest entirely in that region of
science (not physical, but moral and social science)
where we are free to use our intelligence, in the
methods known to us as inteligible logic, methods
which the intellect can analyze. When you con-
front us with hypotheses, however sublime and
however affecting, if they cannot be stated in
terms of the rest of our knowledge, if they are dis-
parate that world of sequence and sensation which
to us is the ultimate base of all our real knowledge,
then we shake our heads and turn aside." This
is a most reasonable demand, and we humbly ac-
cept the challenge. We think religious truth, or
at all events certain of the largest facts of the
Spiritual Life, can be stated " in terms of the rest
of our knowledge."
We do not say, as already hinted, that the pro-
posal includes an attempt to prove the existence of
the Spiritual World. Does that need proof? And
if so, what sort of evidence would be considered
in court? The facts of the Spiritual World are as
real to thousands as the facts of the Natural
World— and more real to hundreds. But were
one asked to prove that the Spiritual World can be
discerned by the appropriate faculties, one would
do it precisely as one would attempt to prove the
Natural World to be an object of recognition to
the senses — and wdth as much or as little success.
In either instance probably the fact would be
found in-capable of demonstration, but not more in
the one case than in the other. Were one asked to
prove the existence of Spiritual Life, one would
also do it exactly as one would seek to prove Nat-
ural Life. And this perhaps might be attempted
with more hope. But this is not on the immedi-
* "A Modern Symposium.'"— iVine<e€n<A Century, vol. i. p. eg.?.
36 IXTRODUCTIOlSr.
ate programme. Science deals with known facts;
and accepting certain known facts in the Si^iritual
World we proceed to arrange them, to discover
their Laws, to inquire if they can be stated "in
terms of the rest of our knowledge."
At the same time, although attempting no phil-
osophical proof of the existence of a Spiritual Life
and a Spiritual World, we are not without hope
that the general line of thought here may he useful
to some who are honestly inquiring in these direc-
tions. The stumbling-block to most minds is per-
haps less the mere existence of the unseen than
the want of definition, the apparently hopeless
vagueness, and not least, the delight in this vague-
ness as mere vagueness by some who look upon
this as the mark of quality in Spiritual things.
It will be at least something to tell earnest seekers
that the Spiritual World is not a castle in the air,
of an architecture unknown to earth or heaven, but
a fair ordered realm furnished with many familiar
things and ruled by well-remembered Laws.
It is scarcely necessary to emj)hasize under a
second head the gain in clearness. The Spiritual
World as it stands is full of perjilexity. One can
escape doubt only by escaping thought. With
regard to many important articles of religion
perhaps the best and the worst course at present
open to a doubter is simple credulity. AVho is to
answer for this state of things? It comes as a
necessary tax for improvement on the age in
which we live. The old ground of faith. Author-
ity, is given up; the new. Science, has not yet
taken its place. Men did not require to see truth
before; they only needed to believe it. Truth,
therefore, had not been put by Theology in a see-
ing form — which, however, was its original form.
But now they ask to see it. And when it is
shown them they start back in despair. We shall
not say what they see. But Ave shall say what
they might see. If the Natural Laws Avere run
through the Spiritual World, they might see the
great lines of religious truth as clearly and simply
3,s the broad lines of science. As the}^ gazed into
INTRODUCTION". 37
that Natural -Spiritual World they woiTld say to
themselves, "\Ve have seen something like this
before. This order is known to us. It is not
arbitrary. This Law here is that old Law there,
and this Phenomenon here, what can it be but
that which stood in jorecisely the same relation to
that Law yonder?" And so gradually from the
new form everything assumes Lew meaning. So
the Spiritual World becomes slowly Natural; and,
what is of all but equal momen , the Natural
AYorld becomes slowly Spiritual. A ture is not a
mei'e image or emblem of the Spirit al. It is a
working model of the Spiritual. In the Spiritual
World the same wheels revolve — but without the
iron. The same figures flit across the stage, the
same processes of growth go on, the same func-
tions are discharged, the same biological laws
prevail — only with a different quality of ^t'o?.
Plato's prisoner, if not out of the Cave, has at
least his face to the light.
"The earth is cram'd with heaven,
And every common bush afire with God."
How much of the Spiritual World is covered by
Natural law we do not propose at present to
inquire. It is certain, at least, that the whole is
not covered. And nothing more lends (Confidence
to the method than this. For one thing, room
is still left for mystery. Had no place remained
for mystery it had proved itself both unscientific
and irreligious. A Science without mystery is
unknown; a Religion without mystery is absurd.
This is no attempt to reduce Religion to a question
of mathematics, or demonstrate God in biological
formula3. The elimination of mystery from the
itniverse is the elimination of Religion. However
far the scientific method may penetrate the
Spiritual World, there will alvA^ays remain a region
to be explored by a scientific faith. "I shall
never rise to the point of view which wishes to
"raise' faith to knowledge. To me, the way of
truth is to come through the knowledge of my
38 INTRODUCTION.
ignorance to the submissiveness of faith, and then,
making that my starting place, to raise my
knowledge into faith."*
Lest this proclamation of mystery should seem
alarming, let us add that this mystery also is
scientific. The one subject on which all scientific
men are agi*eed, the one theme on which all alike
become eloquent, the one strain of pathos in all
their Avriting and speaking and thinking, concerns
that final uncertainty, that utter blackness of
darkness bounding their work on every side. If
the light of Nature is to illuminate for us the
Spiritual Sphere, there may well be a black
Unknown, corresponding, at least at some points,
to this zone of darkness round the Natural World.
But the final gain would appear in the depart-
ment of Theology. The establishment of the
Sj)iritual Laws on "the solid ground of Nature,"
to which the mind trusts "which builds for aye,"
would offer a new basis for certainty in Religion.
It has been indicated that the authority of Author-
ity is waning. This is a plain fact. And it was
inevitable. Authority — man's Authority, that is —
is for children. And there necessarily comes a time
when they add to the question. What shall I do? or.
What shall believe? the adult's interrogation —
Why? Now this question is sacred, and must be
answered.
"How truly its central position is impregnable,"
Herbert Spencer has well discerned, "religion has
never adequately realized. In the devoutest
faith, as we habitually see it, there lies hidden an
innermost core of scepticism; and it is this scep-
ticism which causes that dread of inquiry dis-
played by religion when face to face with science, "f
True indeed; Religion has never realized how
impregnable are many of its positions. It has
not yet been placed on that basis which would
make them impregnable. And in a transition
period like the present, holding Authority with
one hand, the other feeling all around in the
* Beck: "Bib. Psychol.," Clark's Tr., Pref., 3d Ed. p. xiii.
+ "First Principles," p. 161.
INTRODUCTION. 39
darkness for some strong new support, Theology
is surely to be pitied. Wlience this dread when
brouglit face to face with Science? It cannot be
dread of scientific fact. No single fact in Science
has ever discredited a fact in Religion. Tlie
theologian knows that, and admits that he has no
fear of facts. What then has Science done to
make Theology tremble? It is its method. It is
its system. It is its Reign of Law. It is its
harmony and continuity. The attack is not
specific. No one point is assailed. It is the
whole system which when compared with the
other and weighed in its balance is found wanting.
An eye which has looked at the first cannot look
upon this. To do that, and rest in the contem-
plation, it has first to uncentury itself.
Herbert Spencer points out further, with how
much truth need not now be discussed, that the
purification of Religion has always come from
Science. It is very apparent at all events that an
immense debt must soon be contracted. The
shifting of the furnishings will be a work of time.
But it must be accomplished. And not the least
result of the process will be the effect upon Science
itself. No department of knowledge ever con-
tributes to another without receiving its own
again with usury — witness the reciprocal favors
of Biology and Sociology. From the time that
Comte defined the analogy between the phenom-
ena exhibited by aggregations of associated men
and those of animal colonies, the Science of Life
and the Science of Society have been so contribut-
ing to one another that their progress since has
been all but hand-in-hand. A conception bor-
rowed by the one has been observed in time
finding its way back, and always in an enlarged
form, to further illuminate and enrich the field it
left. So must it be with Science and Religion.
If the purification of Religion comes from Science,
the purification of Science, in a deeper sense, shall
come from Religion. The true ministry of
Nature must at last be honored, and Science tako
40 INTRODUCTION.
its place as the great expositor. To Men of
Science, not less than to Theologians,
"Science then
Shall be a precious visitant; and then,
And only then, be worthy of her name ;
For then her heart shall kindle, her dull eye.
Dull and inanimate, no more shall hang
Chained to its object in brute slavery;
But taught with patient interest to watch
The process of things, and serve the cause
Of order and distinctness, not for this
Shall it forget that its most noble use,
Its most illustrious province, must be found
In furnishing clear guidance, a support,
Not treacherous, to the mind's excursive power."*
But the gift of Science to Theology shall be
not less rich. With the inspiration of Nature to
illuminate what the inspiration of Revelation has
left obscure, heresy in certain whole departments
shall become impossible. With the demonstration
of the naturalness of the supernatural, scepticism
even may come to be regarded as unscientific.
And those who have wrestled long for a few bare
truths to ennoble life and rest their souls in
thinking of the future will not be left in doabt.
It is impossible to believe that the amazing
succession of revelations in the domain of Nature
during the last few centuries, at which the world
has all but grown tired wondering, are to yield
nothing for the higher life. If the development
of doctrine is to have any meaning for the future,
Theology must draw upon the further revelation
of the seen for the further revelation of the
unseen. It need, and can, add nothing to fact;
but as the vision of Newton rested on a clearer
and richer world than that of Plato, so, though
seeing the same things in the Spiritual World as
our fathers, we may see them clearer and richer.
With the work of the centuries upon it, the
mental eye is a finer instrument, and demands a
more ordered world. Had the revelation of Law
* WordPwortli"s Excnrninn, Book iv.
INTROr>UCTION. 41
been given sooner, it h&d been unintelligible.
Eevelation never volunteers anything that man
could discover for himself — on the principle,
probably, that it is only when he is capable of
discovering it that he is capable of appreciating
it. Besides, children do not need Laws, except
Laws in the sense of commandments. They
repose with simplicity on authority, and ask no
questions. But there comes a time, as the world
reaches its manhood, when they will ask ques-
tions, and stake, moreover, everything on the
answers. That time is now. Hence we must
exhibit our doctrines, not lying athwart the lines
of the world's thinking, in a place reserved, and
therefore shunned, for the Great Exception ;
but in their kinship to all truth and in their Law-
relation to the whole of Nature. This is, indeed,
simply following out the system of teaching begun
by Christ Himself. And what is the search for
spiritual truth in the Laws of Nature but an
attempt to utter the parables which have been hid
so long in the world around without a preacher,
and to tell men at once more that the Kingdom
of Heaven is like unto this and to that?
INTRODUCTION. 43
PART II.
The Law of Continuity having been referred to
already as a prominent factor in this inquiry, it
may not be out of place "to sustain the plea for
Natural Law in the Spiritual Sphere by a brief
statement and application of this great principle.
The Law of Continuity furnishes an a priori
argument for the position we are attempting to
establish of the most convincing kind — of such a
kind, indeed, as to seem to our mind final.
Briefly indicated, the ground taken up is this,
that if Nature be a harmony, Man in all his
relations — physical, mental, moral, and spiritual —
falls to be included within its circle. It is alto-
gether unlikely that man spiritual should be
violently separated in all the conditions of growth,
development, and life, from man physical. It is
indeed difficult to conceive that one set of prin-
ciples should guide the natural life, and these at a
certain period — the very point where they are
needed— suddenly give place to another set of
principles altogether new and unrelated. Nature
has never taught us to expect such a catastrophe.
She has nowhere prepared us for it. And Man
cannot in the nature of things, in the nature of
thought, in the nature of language, be separated
into two such incoherent halves.
The spiritual man, it is true, is to be studied in
a different department of science from the natural
man. But the harmony established by science is
not a harmony within specific departments. It is
the universe that is the harmony, the universe of
whicli these are but parts And the harmonies
of the parts depend for all their weight and
interest on the harmony of the whole. While,
44 INTRODUCTION".
therefore, there are many harmonies, there is but
one harmony. The breaking up of the phenom-
ena of the universe into carefully guarded groups,
and the allocation of certain prominent Laws to
each, it must never be forgotten, and however
much Nature lends herself to it, are artificial. We
find an evolution in Botany, another in Geology.
and another in Astronomy, and the effect is to
lead one insensibly to look upon these as three
distinct evolutions. But these sciences, of course,
are mere departments created by ourselves to facil-
itate knowledge — reductions of Nature to the
scale of our own intelligence. And we must
beware of breaking up Nature except for this
purpose. Science has so dissected everything,
that it becomes a mental difficulty to put the
puzzle together again; aud we must keep ourselves
in practice by constantly thinking of Nature as a
whole, if science is not to be spoiled by its own
refinements. Evolution being found in so many
iifferent sciences, the likelihood is that it is a
universal principle. And there is no presump-
tion whatever against this Law and many others
being excluded from the domain of the spiritual
life. On the other hand, there are very convinc-
ing reasons why the Natural Laws should be con-
tinuous through the Spiritual Sphere — not
changed in any way to meet the new circum-
stances, but continuous as they stand.
But to the exposition. One of the most strik-
ing generalizations of recent science is that even
Laws have their Law. Phenomena first, in the
progress of knowledge, were grouped together, and
Nature shortly presented the spectacle of a cosmos,
the lines of beauty being the great Natural Laws.
So long, however, as these Laws were merely great
lines running through Nature, so long as they re-
mained isolated from one another, the system of
Nature was still incomplete. The principle which
sought Law among phenomena had to go further
and seek a Law among the Laws. Laws them-
selves accordingly came to be treated as they treated
phenomena, and found themselves finally grouped
INTKODrcTION. 45
in a still narrower circle. That inmost circle is
governed by one great Law, the Law of Continu-
it3^ It is the Law for Laws.
It is perhaps significant that few exact defini-
tions of Continuity are to be found. Even in Sir
W. R. Grove's famous paper,* the fountain-head
of the modern form of this far from modern truth,
there is no attempt at definition. In point of fact,
its sweep is so magnificent, it appeals so much more
to the imagination than to the reason, that men
have preferred to exhibit rather than to define it.
Its true greatness consists in the final impression
it leaves on the mind with regard to the uniform-
ity of Nature. For it was reserved for the Law of
Continuity to put the finishing touch to the har-
mony of the universe.
Probably the most satisfactory way to secure for
one's self a just appreciation of the Principle of
Continuity is to try to conceive the universe with-
out it. The opposite of a continuous universe
would be a discontinuous universe, an incoherent
and irrelevant universe — as irrelevant in all its
ways of doing things as an irrelevant person. In
effect, to withdraw Continuity from the universe
would be the same as to withdraw reason from ^n
individual. The universe would run deranged;
the world would be a mad world.
There used to be a children's book which bore
the fascinating title of ' ' The Chance World. ' ' It
described a world in which everything happened
by chance. The sun might rise or it might not;
or it might appear at any hour, or the moon might
come up instead. When children were born they
might have one head or a dozen heads, and those
heads might not be on their shoulders — there
might be no shoulders — but arranged about the
limbs. If one jumped up in the air it was impos-
sible to predict whether he would ever come down
again. That he came down yesterday was no
guarantee that he would do it next time. For
every day antecedent and consequent varied, and
* "The Correlation of Phytjical Forces," Gth ed., p. 181 et seq.
46 INTRODUCTION.
gravitation and everything else changed from hour
to hour. To day a child's body might be so light
that it was impossible for it to descend from its
chair to the floor; but to-morrow, in attempting
the experiment again, the impetus might drive it
through a thre3-story house and dash it to pieces
somewhere near the center of the earth. In this
chance world cause and effect were abolished.
Law was annihilated. And the result to the in-
habitants of such a world could only be that reason
would be impossible. It would be a lunatic world
with a population of lunatics.
Now this is no more than a real picture of what
the world would be without Law, or the universe
without Continuity. And hence we come in sight
of the necessity of some principle of Law accord-
ing to which Laws shall be, and be " continuous "
throughout the system. Man as a rational and
moral being demands a pledge that if he depends
on Nature for any given result on the ground that
Nature has previously led him to expect such a re-
sult, his intellect shall not be insulted, nor his
confidence in her abused. If he is to trust Nature,
in short, it must be guaranteed to him that in do-
ing so he will " never be put to confusion." The
authors of the Unseen Z7wu'erse conclude their ex-
amination of this principle by saying that ' ' assum-
ing the existence of a supreme Governor of the uni-
verse, the Principle of Continuity may be said to
be the definite expression in words of our trust
that He will not pu.t us to permanent intellectual
confusion, and we can easily conceive similar ex-
pressions of trust with reference to the other fac-
ulties of man."* Or, as it hasl>een well put else-
where, Continuity is the expression of " the Divine
Veracity iu Nature, "f The most striking exam-
ples of the continuoiisness of Law are perhaps
those furnished by Astronomy, especially in con-
nection with the more recent applications of spec-
trum anal J? sis. But even in the case of the simplex
♦ "Unseen Universe," 6th ed., p. 88.
t "Old Faiths in New Light," by Newman Smith. Unwinds English
(ditiou, p. 'HjH.
INTRODUCTION. 47
Laws the demonstration is complete. There is no
reason apart from Continuity to expect that gravi-
tation for instance should prevail outside our world.
But wherever matter has been detected throughout
the entire universe, whether in the form of star or
planet, comet or meteorite, it is found to obey that
Law. " If there were no other indication of unity
than this, it would be almost enough. For the
unity which is implied in the mechanism of the-
heavens is indeed a unity which is all-embracing
and complete. The structure of our own bodies,
with all that depends upon it, is a structure gov-
erned by, and therefore adapted to, the same force
of gravitation which has determined the form and
the movements of myriads of worlds. Every part
of the human organism is fitted to conditions
which would all be destroyed in a moment if the
forces of gravitation were to change or fail."*
But it is unnecessary to multiply illustrations.
Having defined the principle we may proceed at
once to apply to it. And the argument may be
summed up in a sentence. As the Natural Laws
are continuous through the universe of matter and
of space, so will tliey be continuous through the
universe of spirit.
If this be denied, what then? Those who deny
it must furnish the disproof. The argument is
founded on a principle which is now acknowledged
to be universal; and the omis of disproof must lie
with those who may be bold enough to take up the
position that a region exists where at last the
Principle of Continuity fails. To do this one
would first have to overturn Nature, then science,
and last, the human mind.
It may seem an obvious objection that many of
the Natural Laws have no connection whatever
with the Spiritual World, and as a matter of fact
are not continued through it. Gravitation for
instance — what direct application has that in the
Spiritual World? The reply is threefold. First,
there is no proof that it does not hold there. If
* The Duke of Argyll : Contemporary Eeview, Sept., 1880, p, 336
48 INTRODUCTION.
the spirit be in any sense material it certainly
must hold. In the second place, gravitation may
hold for the Spiritual Sphere although it cannot
be directly proved. The spirit may be armed
with powers which enable it to rise superior to
gravity. During the action of these powers
gravity need be no more suspended than in the case
of a plant which rises in the air during the pro-
cess of growth. It does this in virtue of a higher
Law and in apparent defiance of the lower.
Thirdly, if the spiritual be not material it still
cannot be said that gravitation ceases at that
point to be continuous. It is not gravitation
that ceases — it is matter.
This point, however, will require development
for another reason. In the case of the plant just
referred to, there is a princii^le of growth or
vitality at work superseding the attraction of
gravity. Why is there no trace of that Law in
the Inorganic world? Is not this another instance
of the discontinuousness of Law? If the Law of
vitality has so little connection with the Inorganic
kingdom — less even than gravitation with the
Spiritual, what becomes of Continuity? Is it not
wdent that each kingdom of Nature has its own
set of Laws which continue possibly untouched
for the specific kingdom but never extend beyond
it?
It is quite true that when we pass from the
Inorganic to the Organic, we come upon a new
set of Laws. But the reason why the lower set
do not seem to act in the higher sphere is not
that they are annihilated, but that they are over-
ruled. And the reason why the higher Laws are
not found operating in the lower is not because
they are not continuous downward, but because
there is nothing for them there to act upon. It
is not Law that fails, but opportunity. The
biological Laws are continuous for life. Wher-
ever there is life, that is to say, they will be found
acting, just as gravitation acts wherever there is
matter.
We have purposely, in the last paragraph.
INTRODUCTION. -jO
indulged in a fallacy.' "We have said that the
Ijiological Laws would certainly be continuous in
the lower or mineral sidiere were there anything
there for them to act upon. Xow Laws do not
act upon anything. It has been stated already,
although apparently it cannot be too abundantly
emphasized, that La^vs are only modes of opera-
tion, not themselves operators. The accurate
statement, therefore, would be that the biological
Laws would be continuous in the lower sphere
were there anything there for them, not to act
upon, but to keep in order. If there is no acting
going on, if there is nothing being kept in order,
the responsibility does not lie with Continuity.
The Law will always be at its post, not only when
its services are required, but wherever they are
possible.
Attention is drawn to this, for it is a correction
one will find one's self compelled often to make in
liis thinking. It is so difficult to keep out of
mind the idea of substance in connection with the
Xatural Laws, the idea that they are the movers,
tlie essences, the energies, that one is constantly
on the verge of falling into false conclusions.
Thus a hasty glance at the present argument on
the part of any one ill-furnished enough to con-
found Law with substance or with cause would
probably lead to its immediate rejection. For,
to continue the same line of illustration, it might
next be urged that such a Law as Biogenesis,
which, as we hope to show afterward, is the
fundamental Law^ of life for both the natural and
spiritual worlds, can have no application whatso-
ever in the latter sphere. The life with which
it deals in the Natural World does not enter at
all into the Spiritual AVorld, and therefore, it
might be argued, the Law of Biogenesis cannot
be capable of extension into it. The Law of
Continuity seems to be snapped at the point
where the natural passes into the spiritual. The
vital principle of the body is a different thing
from the vital principle of the spiritual life.
Biogenesis deals with ?io<;, with the natural life.
50 INTRODUCTION.
with cells and germs, and as there are no exactly
similar cells and germs in the SiDiritaal World,
the Law cannot therefore apply. All which is as
true as if one were to say that the fifth proposition
of the First Book of Euclid applies when the
figures are drawn with chalk upon a blackboard,
but fails with regard to structures of wood or
stone.
The proposition is continuous for the whole
world, and, doubtless, likewise for the sun and
moon and stars. The same universality may be
predicated likewise for the Law of life. Wher-
ever there is life we may expect to find it
arranged, ordered, governed according to the same
Law. At the beginning of the natural life we
find the LavV that natural life can only come from
preexisting natural life; and at the beginning of
the spiritual life we find that the spiritual life
can only come from jn-eexistiug spiritual life.
But there are not two Laws; there is one — Bio-
genesis. At one end the Law is dealing with
matter, at the other with spirit. The qualitative
terms natural and spiritual make no difference.
Biogenesis is the Law for all life and for all kinds
of life, and the particular substance with which
it is associated is as indifferent to Biogenesis as it
is to Gravitation. Gravitation will act whether
the substance be suns and stars, or grains of sand,
or raindrops. Biogenesis, in like manner, will
act wherever there is life.
The conclusion finally is, that from the nature
of Law in general, and from the scope of the
Principle of Continuity in particular, the Laws of
the natural life must be those of the spiritual life.
This does not exclude, observe, the possibility of
there being new Laws in addition within the
Spiritual Sphere; nor does it even include the
supposition that the old Laws will be the con-
spicuous Laws of the Spiritual World, both which
points will be dealt with presently. It simply
asserts that whatever else may be found, these
must be found there; that they must be there
though they may not be seen tliere; and that
IJfTRODUCTION". 61
they must project beyond there if there be any-
thing beyond there. If the Law of Continnity is
true, the only way to escape the conchisiou that
the Laws of the natural life are the Laws, or at
least are Laws, of the spiritual life, is to S'ly that
there is no spiritual life. It is really easier to
give up the phenomena than to give up the Law.
Two questions now remain for further consid-
eration— one bearing on the possibility of new
I^aw in the spiritual; the other, on the assumed
invisibility or inconspicuousuess of the old Laws
on account of their subordination to the new.
Let us begin by conceding that there may be
new Laws. The argument might then be
advanced that since, in Nature generally, we
come upon new Laws as we pass from lower to
higher kingdoms, the old still remaining in force,
the newer Laws which one would expect to meet
in the Spiritual "World would so transcend and
overwhelm the older as to make the analogy or
identity, even if traced, of no practical use. The
new Laws would represent ojierations and energies
so different, and so much more elevated, that tliey
would afford the true keys to the Spiritual AYorld.
As Gravitation is practically lost sight of when
we pass into the domain of life, so Biogenesis would
be lost sight of as we enter the Spiritual Sphere.
AYe must first separate in this statement the
old confusion of Law and energy. Gravitation is
not lost sight of in the organic world. Gravity
may be, to a certain extent, but not Gravitation ;
and gravity only where a higher pov/er counteracts
its action. At the same time it is not to be
denied that the conspicuous thing in Organic
Nature is not the great Inorganic Law.
But the objecticn turns upon the statement that
reasoning from analogy we should expect, in turn,
to lose sight of Biogenesis as we enter the Spiritual
Sphere. One answer to which is that, as a matter
of fact, we do not lose sight of it. So far from
being invisible, it lies across the very threshold of
the Spiritual AYorld, and, as we shall see, pervades
it everywhere. What we lose sight of, to a cer-
53 INTllODLCTION.
tain extent, is the natural /sios. In the Spiritual
Worki that is not the conspicuous thing, and it is
obscure there just as gravity becomes obscure in
the Organic, because something higher, more po-
tent, more characteristic of tlie higher plane, comes
in. That there are higher energies, so to speak, in
the Spiritual World is, of course, to be affirmed
alike on the ground of analogy and of experience ',
but it does not follow that these necessitate other
Laws. A Law has nothing to do with potency.
We may lose sight of a substance, or of an energy,
but it is an abuse of language to talk of losing
sight of Laws.
Are there, then, no other Laws in the Spiritual
World excejit those which are the projections or
extensions of Natural Laws? From the number
of Natural La^vs which are found in the higher
sphere, from the large territory actually embraced
by them, and from their special prominence
throughout the whole region, it may at least be
answered that the margin left for them is small.
But if the objection, is pressed that it is contrary
to the analogy, and ujireasonable in itself, that
there should not be new Laws for this higher
sphere, the reply is obvious. Let these Laws be
produced. If the spiritual nature, in inception,
growth, and development, does not follow natural
principles, let the true principles be stated and ex-
plained. We have not denied that there may be
new Laws. One would almost be surprised if
there were not. The mass of material handed over
from the natural to the spiritual, continuous, ap-
parently, from the natural to the spiritual, is so
great that till that is worked out it will be impos-
sible to say what space is still left unem braced by
Laws that are known. At present it is impossible
even approximately to estimate the size of that
supposed terra incognita. F]'om one point of
view it ought to be vast, from another extremely
small. But however large the region governed by
the suspected new Laws niay be that cannot di-
minish by a hair's-breadth the size of the territory
where the old Laws still prevail. That territory
INTKODUCTION. 53
itself, relatively to ns though perluips not iihso-
lately, must be of great extent. The size of the
key which is to open it, that is, the size of all the
Natural Laws which can be found to apply, is a
guarantee that the region of the knowable in the
Spiritual World is at least as wide as these regions
of the Natural World which by the help of these
Laws have been explored. No doubt also there
yet remain some Natural Laws to be discovered,
and these in time may have a further light to slied
on the spiritual fieM. Then we may know all that
is? By no means. We may only know all that
may be known. And that may be very little.
The Sovereign Will which sways the scepter of
that invisible empire must be granted a right of
freedom — that freedom which by putting it into
our wills He surely teaches us to honor in His. lu
mucli of His dealing with us also, in what may be
called the paternal relation, there may seem no
special Law — no Law except the highest of all,
that Law of which all other Laws are parts, that
Law which neither Nature can wholly reilect nor
the mind begin to fathom — the Law of Love. He
adds nothing to that, however, who loses sight of
all other Laws in that, nor does he take from it
who finds specific Laws everywhere radiating from
it.
With regard to the- supposed new Laws of the
Spiritual World — those Laws, that is, which are
found for the first time in the Spiritual World,
and have no analogies lower down— there is this to
be said, that there is one strong reason against ex-
aggerating either their number or importance—
their importance at least for our immediate needs.
The connection between language and the Law of
Continuity has been referred to incidentally al-
ready. It is clear that we can only express the
Spiritual Laws in language borrowed from the vis-
ible universe. Being dependent for our vocabu-
lary on images, if an altogether new and foreign
set of Laws existed in the Spiritual World, they
could never take shape. as definite ideas from mere
want of words. The hypothetical new Laws which
54 INTRODUCTION.
may remain to be discovered in tlie domain of
Natural or Mental Science may afford some index
of these hypothetical higher Laws, but this would
of course mean that the latter were no longer for-
eign but in analogy, or, likelier still, identical.
If, on the other hand, the Natural Laws of the
future have nothing to say of these higher Laws,
what can be said of them? Where is the language
to come from in which to frame them? If their
disclosure could be of any practical use to us, we
may be sure the clue to them, the revelation of
them, in some way would have been put into Na-
ture. If, on the contrary, they are not to be of
immediate use to man, it is better they should not
embarrass him. After all, then, our knowledge
of higher Law must be limited by our knowledge
of the lower. The Natural Laws as at present
known, whatever additions may yet be made to
them, give a fair rendering of the facts of Nature.
And their analogies or their projections in the
Spiritual sphere may also be said to offer a fair
account of that sphere, or of one or two conspicu-
ous departments of it. The time has come for
that account to be given. The greatest among
the theological Laws are the Laws of Nature in
disguise. It will be the splendid task of the the-
ology of the future to take off the mask and dis-
close to a waning scepticism the naturalness of the
supernatural.
It is almost singular that the identification of
the Laws of the Spiritual World with the Laws of
Nature should so long have escaped recognition.
For apart from the probability on a priori grounds,
it is involved in the whole structure of Parable.
When any two Phenomena in the two spheres are
seen to be analogous, the parallelism must depend
upon the fact that the Laws governing them are not
analogous but identical. And yet this basis for
Parable seems to have been overlooked. Thus
Principal Shairp:— " This seeing of Spiritual
truths mirrored in the face of Nature rests not on
any fancied, but in a real analogy between the
natural and the spn-itaal worlds. They are in some
INTUODUCTION^. 55
sense wliicJi science has not ascertained, but which
the vital and religious imagination can j)erceive,
pountei'parts one of the other.''* But is not this
the esj'jlanation, that parallel Phenomena depend,
upon identical Laws? It is a question indeed
whether one can speak of Laws at all as being an-
alogous. Phenomena are parallel, Laws which
make them so are themselves one.
In discussing the relations of the Natural and
Spiritual kingdom, it has been all but implied
hitherto that the S2)iritual Laws were framed
originally on the plan of the Natural; and the im-
pression one might receive in studying the two
worlds for the first time from the side of analogy
would naturally be that the lower world was
formed first, as a kind of scaffolding on which the
higher and Spiritual should be afterward raised.
Now the exact opposite has been the case. The
first in the field was the Sj)iritual World.
It is not necessary to reproduce here in detail
the argument which has been stated recently with
so much force in the "Unseen Universe." The
conclusion of that work remains still unassailed,
that the visible universe has been develojoed from
the unseen. Apart from the general proof from
the Law of Continuity, the more special grounds
of such a conclusion are, first, the fact insisted
upon by Herschel and Clerk-Maxwell that the
atoms of which the visible universe is built up
bear distinct marks of being manufactured arti-
cles; and, secondly, the origin in time of the vis-
ible universe is implied from known facts with re-
gard to the dissipation of energy. With the grad-
ual aggregation of mass the energy of the universe
has been slowly disappearing, and this loss of en-
ergy must go on uniil none remains. There is,
therefore, a point in time when the energy of the
universe must come to an end; and that which has
its end in time cannpt be infinite, it must also
have had a beginning in time. Hence the unseen
existed before the seen.
* "Poetic Interpretation of Nature," p. 115.
56 IKTRODUCTION.
There is nothing so especially exalted therefore
in the Natural Laws in themselves as to make one
anxious to find them blood relations of the Spirit-
ual. It is not only because these Laws are on the
ground, more accessible therefore to us who are
but groundlings; not only, as the "Unseen Uni-
verse " points out in another connection, " because
they are at the bottom of the list — are in fact the
sim2:)lest and lowest — that they are capable of be-
ing most readily grasped by the finite intelligences
of the universe."* But their true significance
lies in the fact that they are on the list at all, and
especially in that the list is the same list. Their
dignity is not as Natural Laws, but as Spiritual
Laws, Laws which, as already said, at one end are
dealing with Matter, and at the other with Spirit.
"The physical properties of matter form the al-
phabet which is put into our hands by God, the
study of which, if properly conducted, will enable
us more perfectly to read that great book which
we call the ' Universe.' "f But, over and above
this, the Natural Laws will enable us to read that
great duplicate which we call the " Unseen Uni-
verse," and to think and live in fuller harmony
with it. After all, the true greatness of Law lies
in its vision of the Unseen. Law in the visible is
the Invisible in the visible. And to s|)eak of Laws
as Natural is to define them in their application
to a part of the universe, the sense-part, whereas
a wider survey would lead us to regard all Law as
essentially Spiritual. To magnify the Laws of
Nature, as Laws of this small world of ours, is to
take a provincial view of the universe. Law is
great not because the phenomenal Avorld is great,
but because these vanishing lines are the avenues
into the eternal Order. " It is less reverent to re-
gard the universe as an illimitable avenue which
leads up to God, than to look upon it as a limited
area bounded by an impenetrable wall, which, if
we could only pierce it would admit us at once in-
to the presence of the Eternal? "J Indeed the
* 6th edition, p. 335. t Ibid., p. 386. % "Unseeu Universe," p. 96.
INTRODUCTION. 07
authors of the "Unseen Universe" demur even
to the expression material iiniverse, since, as they
tell us " Matter is (though it may seem paradoxical
to say so) the less important half of the material
of the physical universe."* And even Mr. Hux-
ley, though in a different sense, assures us, with
Descartes, " that we know more of mind than we
do of body; that the immaterial world is a firmer
reality than the material."!
How the priority of the Spiritual improves the
strength and meaning of the whole argument will
be seen at once. The lines of the Spiritual existed
first, and it was natural to expect that when the
" Intelligence resident in the 'Unseen' " proceeded
to frame the material universe He should go upon
the lines already laid down. He would, in short,
simply project the higher Laws downward, so that
the Natural World would become an incarnation,
a visible representation, a working model of the
spiritual. The whole function of the material
world lies here. The world is only a thing that is;
it is not. It is a thing that teaches, yet not even
a thing — a show that shows, a teaching shadow.
However useless the demonstration otherwise,
philosophy does well in proving that matter is a
non-entity. AVe work with it as the mathemati-
cian with an x. The reality is alone the Spiritual.
" It is very well for physicists to speak of ' matter,'
but for men generally to call this ' a material
world ' is an absurdity. Should we call it an
a;- world it would mean as much, viz., that wo do
not know what it is. "J; When shall v/e learn the
true mysticism of one who was yet far from being
a mystic — " We look not at the things which are
seen, but at the things which are not seen; for the
things which are seen are temporal, but the things
which are not seen are eternal ? "|| The visible is
* " Unseen Universe, p. 100.
t "Science and Culture," p. 259.
X Hinton's "Philosophy and Keligion," p. 40.
II 2 Cor. iv. 1«.
58 INTRODUCTION.
the ladder up to the invisible; the temporal is but
the scaflfoldiug of the eternal. And when the last
immaterial souls have climbed through tliis mate-
rial to God, the scalfolding sludl be taken down,
aud the earth dissolved with fervent heat — not be-
cause it was base, but because its work is done.
BIOGEifESIS. 59
BIOGENESIS.
"What we require is no new Revelation, but simply an adequate
conception of the true essence of Christianity. And I believe that,
as time goes on, the woik of the Holy Spirit will be continuously
shown in the gradual insight which the human race will attain into
the true essence of the Cihristian religion. I am thus of opinion that
a standing miracle exists, and that it has ever existed— a direct and
continued influence exerted by the supernatural on the natural."—
Paradoxical Philosophy.
"He that hath the Son hath Life, and he that hath not the Son of
God hath not Life."— Jo^w.
"Omne vivum ex vivo." — Harvey.
For two hundred years the scientific world has
been rent witli discussions upon the Origin of
Life. Tv ) great schools have defended exactly
opposite views — one that matter can spontaneously
generate life, the other that life can only come
from preexisting life. The doctrine of Sponta-
neous Generation, as the first is called, has been
revived within recent years by Dr. Bastian, after
a series of elaborate experiments on the Beginnings
of Life. Stated in his own words, his conclusion
is this: "Both observation and experiment un-
mistakably testify to the fact that living matter
is constantly being formed de novo, in obedience
to the same laws and tendencies which determined
all the more simple chemical combinations."*
Life, that is to say, is not the Gift of Life. It is
capable of springing into being of itself. It can
be Spontaneously Generated.
This announcement called into the field a
phalanx of observers, and the highest authorities
in biological science engaged themselves afresh
* "Beginnings of Life." By H. C. Bastian, M.A., M.D., F.R.S.
Maemillan, vol. ii. p. 633.
60 BIOGENESIS.
upon the problem. The experiments necessary)
to test the matter can be followed or repeated by
any one possessing the slightest manij^ulative skill.
Glass vessels are three-parts filled with infusions
of hay or any organic matter. They are boiled to
kill all germs of life, and hermetically sealed to
exclude the outer air. The air inside, having
been exposed to the boiling temperature for many
hours, is supposed to be likewise dead; so that any
life which may subsequently appear in the closed
flasks must have sprung into being of itself. In
Bastian's experiments, after every expedient to
secure sterility, life did apjjear inside in myriad
quantity. Therefore, lie argued, it was sponta-
neously generated.
But the phalanx of observers found two errors
in this calculation. Professor Tyndall repeated
the same experiment, only with a precaution to
insure absolute sterility suggested by the most
recent science — a discovery of his own. After
every care, he conceived there might still be
undestroyed germs in the air inside the flasks. If
the air were absolutely germless and pure, would
the myriad-life appear? He manipulated his
experimental vessels in an atmosphere which
under the high test of optical purity — the most
delicate known test — was absolutely germless.
Here not a vestige of life appeared. He varied
the experiment in every direction, but matter in
the germless air never yielded life.
The other error was detected by Mr. Dallinger.
He found among the lower forms of life the most
surprising and indestructible vitality. Many
animals could survive much higher temperatures
than Dr. Bastian had applied to annihilate them.
Some germs almost refused to be annihilated —
they were all but fire-proof.
These experiments have practically closed the
question. A decided and authoritative conclusion
has now taken its place in science. So far as
science can settle anything, this question is
settled. The attempt to get the living out of the
dead has failed. Spontaneous Generation has
BIOGENESIS. Gl
had to be given up. A)\d it is now recognized on
every hand that Life can only come from the
touch of Life. Huxley categorically announces
that the doctrine of Biogenesis, or lii'e only from
life, is ''victorious along the whole line at the
present day."* And even while confessing that
he wishes the evidence were the other way,
Tyndall is compelled to say, "I affirm that no
siired of trustworthy experimental testimony
exists to prove that life in our day has ever ap-
peared independently of antecedent life. "f
For much more than two hundred years a sim-
ilar discussion has dragged its length through the
religious world. Two great schools here also have
defended exactly opposite views — one that the
Spiritual Life in man can only come from pre-
existing Life, the otlier that it can Spontaneously
G-enerate itself. Taking its stand upon the initial
statement of the Author of the Spiritual Life, one
small school, in the face of derision and opposi-
tion, has persistently maintained the doctrine of
Biogenesis. Another, larger and with greater
pretension to philosophic form, has defended
Spontaneous Generation. The weakness of the
former school consists — though this has been
much exaggerated — in its more or less general
adherence to the extreme view that religion had
nothing to do with the natural life; the weakness
of the latter lay in yielding to the more fatal
extreme that it had nothing to do with anything
else. That man, being a worshiping animal by
nature, ought to maintain certain relations to the
Supreme Being, was indeed to some extent con-
ceded by the naturalistic school, but religion
itself we looked upon as a thing to be sponta-
neously generated by the evolution of character in
the laboratory of common life.
The difference between the two positions is
radical. Translating from the language of
Science into that of Religion, the theory of
* "Critiques and Addresses." T. H. Huxley, F.R.S., p. 839.
t Nineteenth Century, 1878, p. 507.
62 BIOGENESIS.
Spontaneous Generation is simply that a man
may become gradually better and better until in
course of the process he reaches that quantity of
religious nature known as Spiritual Life. This
Life is not something added ab extra to the
natural man; it is the normal and appropriate
development of the natural man. Biogenesis
opposes to this the whole doctrine of Regeneration.
The Spiritual Life is the gift of the Living Spirit.
The spiritual man is no mere development of the
natural num. He is a New Creation born from
Above. As well expect a hay infusion to become
gradually more and more living until in course of
the process it reached Vitality, as expect a man
by becoming better and better to attain the Eter-
nal Life.
The advocates of Biogenesis in Religion have
founded their argument hitherto all but exclu-
sively on Scripture. The relation of the doctrine
to the constitution and course of Nature was not
disclosed. Its importance, therefore, was solely
as a dogma ; and being directly concerned with
the Supernatural, it was valid for those alone who
chose to accept the Supernatural.
Yet it has been keenly felt by those who attempt
to defend this doctrine oi' the origin of the Spiritual
Life, that they have nothing more to oppose to the
rationalistic view than the ipse dixit of Revelation.
The argument from experience, in the nature of
the case, is seldom easy to apply, and Christianity
has always found at this point a genuine difficulty
in meeting the challenge of Natural Religions.
The direct authority of Nature, using Nature in
its limited sense, was not here to be sought for.
On such a question its voice was necessarily silent ;
and till that the apologist could look for lower down
was a distant echo or analogy. All that is really
possible, indeed, is such an analogy ; and if that
can now be found in Biogenesis, Christianity in
its most central jjosition secures at length a sup-
port and basis in the Laws of Nature.
Up to the present time the analogy required has
not been fortlicoming. There was no known par-
BIOGENESIS. 63
allel in Nature for the spiritual phenomena in
question. But now the case is altered. AVith the
elevation of Biogenesis to the rank of a scientific
i'act, all problems concei'ning tlie Origin of Life
are placed on a different footing. And it remains
to be seen whether Religion cannot at once re-
affirm and rc-.ihape its argument in the light of
this modern truth.
If the doctrine of the Spontaneous Generation
of Spiritual Life can be met on scientific grounds,
it will mean the removal of the most serious
enemy Christianity has to deal with, and especi-
ally within its own borders, at the present day.
The religion of Jesus has probably always suffered
more from those who have misunderstood than
from those who have opposed it. Of the multi-
tudes who confess Christianity at this hour how
many have clear in their minds the cardinal
distinction established by its Founder between
"born of the flesh" and "born of tlije Spirit?"
By how many teachers of Christianity even is not
this fundamental postulate persistently ignored?
A thousand modern pulpits every seventh day are
preaching the doctrine of Spontaneous Generation.
The finest and best of recent poetry is colored
with this same error. Spontaneous Generation
is the leading theology of the modern religious or
irreligious novel; and much of the most serious
and cultured writing of the day devotes itself to
earnest preaching of this impossible gospel. The
current conception of the Christian religion in
short — the conception Avliich is held not only
popularly but by men of culture — is founded upon
a view of its origin which, if it were true, would
render the whole scheme abortive.
Let us first place vividly in our imagination the
picture of the two great Kingdoms of Nature, the
inorganic and organic, as these now stand in the
light of the Law of Biogenesis. What essentially
is involved in saying that there is no Spontaneous
Generation of Life? It is meant that the passage
from the mineral world to the plant or animal
world is hermetically sealed on the mineral side.
64 BIOGENESIS.
This inorganic world is staked oir from the living
world by barriers which have never yet been
crossed from wiciiin. No change of substance,
no modification of environment, no chemistry, no
electricity, nor any form of energy, nor any evo-
lution can endow any single atom of the mineral
world with the attribute of Life. Only by the
bending down into this dead world of some living
form can these dead atoms be gifted with the
properties of vitality, without this preliminary
contact with Life they remain fixed in the inor-
ganic sphere forever. It is a very mysterious
Law which guards in this way the portals of the
living world. And if there is one thing in
Nature more worth pondering for its strangeness
it is the spectacle of this vast helpless world
of the dead cut off from the living by the Law
of Biogenesis and denied forever the possi-
bility of resurrection within itself. So very
strange a thing, indeed, is this broad line in
Nature, that Science has long and urgently
sought to obliterate it. Biogenesis stands in the
way of some forms of Evolution with such stern
persistency that the assualts upon this Law for
number and thoroughness have been unparalleled.
But, as we have seen, it has stood the test.
Nature, to thq taodern eye, stands broken in two.
The physical Laws may explain the inorganic
world; the biological Laws may account for the
development of the organic. But of the point
where they meet, of that strange borderland
between the dead and the living, Science is silent.
It is as if God had placed everything in earth
and heaven in the hands of Nature, but reserved a
point at the genesis of Life for His direct appear-
ing.
The power of the analogy, for which we are
laying the foundations, to seize and impress the
mind, will largely depend on the vividness with
which one realizes the gulf which Nature places
between the living and the dead.* But those
* This being the crucial point it may not be inapproi)riate to
BIOGENESIS. 65
wlio, in contemplating Xature, have found their
attention arrested by this extraordinary dividing-
Jine severing the visible universe eternally into
two; those who in watching the progress of
science have seen barrier after barrier disappear — •
barrier between plant and plant, between animal
an I animal, and even between animal and plant
— but this gulf yawn more hopelessly wide Avith
every advance of knowledge, will be prepared to
attach a significance to the Law of Biogenesis
and its analogies more profound perhaps than to
any other fact or law in Nature. If, as Pascal
says. Nature is an image of grace; if the things
that are seen are in any sense the images of the
unseen, there must lie in this great gulf fixed, this
most unique and startling of all natural phenom-
ena, a meaning of peculiar moment.
Where now in the Sjiiritual spheres shall we
meet a companion phenomena to this? What in
the Unseen shall be likened to this deep dividing-
line, or where in human experience is another
barrier which never can be crossed?
There is such a barrier. In the dim but not
inadequate vision of the Spiritual World presented
in the Word of God, the first thing that strikes
the eye is a great gulf fixed. The passage from
the Natural World to the Spiritual World is her-
metically sealed on the natural side. The door
supplement the quotations already given in the text with the follow-
ing:—
"We are in the presence of the one incommunicable gulf — the gulf
of all gulfs — that gulf which Mr. Huxley's protoplasm is as powerless
to efface as any other materia! expedient that has ever been suggested
since the eyes of men first looked into it — the mighty gulf between
death and life." — "As Regards Protoplasm." By J7 Hutchinson Stir-
ling, LL.D., p. 42.
"The present state of knowledge furnishes us with no link between
the living and the not-living." — Huxley, "Encyclopsedia IJritannica"
(new Etl.). Art. "Biology.
"Whoever recalls to mind the lamentable failure of all the attempts
made very recently to discover a decided support for the geiieratio
<pquiroca in the lower forms of transition from the inorganic to the
organic world, will feel it doubly serious to demand that this theory,
so utterly discredited, should be in any way accepted as the basis of
all our views of life."— Virchow: "The Freedom of Science in the
Modern Slate."
"All really scientific experience tells us that life can be produced
from a living antecedent only."— "The Unseen Universe." 6th Ed.
p. aa'j.
66 BIOGENESIS.
from the inorganic to the organic is shut, no
mineral can open it; so tlie door from tlie natural
to the spiritual is shut, and no man can open it.
This world of natural men is staked off from the
Spiritual World by barriers which have never yet
been crossed from within. No organic change,
no raodification of environment, no mental energy,
no moral effort, no evolution of character, no
])iogress of civilization can endow any single hu-
man soul with the attribute of Spiritual Life.
Tiie Spiritual World is guarded from the world
next in order beneath it by a law of Biogenesis —
except a man he horn again . . . except a
man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot
enter the Kingdom of God.
It is not said, in this enunciation of the law,
that if the condition be not fulfilled the natural
man will not enter the Kingdom of God. The
word is cannot. For the exclusion of the spiritu-
ally inorganic from the Kingdom of the spiritually
organic is not arbitrary. Nor is the natural man
refused admission on unexplained grounds. His
admission is a scientific impossibility. Except a
mineral be born "from above" — from the King-
dom just above it — it cannot enter the Kingdom
just above it. And except a man be born "from
above," by the same law, he cannot enter the
Kingdom just above him. There being no pas-
sage from one Kingdom to another, whether from
inorganic to organic, or from organic to spiritual,
the intervention of Life is a scientific necessity
if a stone or a plant or an animal or a man is to
pass from a lower to a higher sphere. The plant
stretches down to the dead world beneath it,
touches its minerals and gases with its mystery of
Life, and brings them up ennobled and trans-
formed to the living sphere. The breath of God,
blowing where it listeth, touches with its mystery
of Life the dead souls of men, bears them across
the bridgeless gulf between the natural and the
spiritual, between the spiritually inorganic and
the spiritually organic, endows them with its own
high qualities, ancl develops within them these
BIOGEJiTESIS. 67
new and secret faculties, by which those who are
born again are said to see the Kingdom of God.
AVhat is the evidence for this great gulf fixed
at the portals of the Spiritual World? Does
Science close this gate, or Reason, or Experience,
or Revelation? We reply, all four. The initial
statement, it is not to be denied, reaches us from
Revelation. But is not this evidence here in
court? Or shall it be said that any argument de-
duced from this is a transparent circle — that after
all we simply come back to the unsubstantiality
of the ijjse dixit? Xot altogether, for the analogy
lends an altogether new authority to the ijjse
dixit. How substantial that argument really is,
is seldom realized. We yield the point here much
too easily. The right of the Spiritual World to
speak of its own phenomena is as secure as the
right of the Xatural World to speak of itself.
W hat is Science but what the Natural World has
said to natural men? What is Revelation but
what the Spiritual World has said to Spiritual
men? Let us at least ask what Revelation has
announced with reference to this Spiritual Law
of Biogenesis; afterward we shall inquire whether
Science, while indorsing the verdict, may not also
have some further vindication of its title to be
heard.
The words of Scripture which preface this in-
quiry contain an explicit and original statement of
the Law of Biogenesis for the Spiritual Life.
' ' He that hath the Son hath Life, and he that
hath not the Son of God hath not Life." Life,
that is to say, depends upon contact with Life. It
cannot spring up of itself. It cannot develop out
of anything that is not Life. There is no Spon-
taneous Generation in religion any more than in
Nature. Christ is the source of Life in the Spirit-
ual World; and he that hath the Son hath Life,
and he that hath not the Son, whatever else he
may have, hath not Life. Here, in short, is the
categorical denial of Abiogenesis and the estab-
lishment in this high field of the classical formula
Omne vivum ex vivo — no Life without antecedent
68 BIOGENESIS.
Life. In this raystictil theory of the Origin of
Life the whole of the New Testament writers are
agreed. And, as we have already seen, (Jhrist
Himself founds Christianit}- upon Biogenesis
stated in its most literal form. " Except a man
be born of water and of the Spirit he cannot enter
into the Kingdom of God. That which is born of
the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the
Spirit is Spirit. Marvel not that I said unto you,
ye must be born again."* Why did He add
Marvel not ? Did He seek to allay the fear in the
bewildered ruler's mind that there was more in
this novel doctrine than a simple analogy from
the first to the second birth?
The attitude of the natural man, again, with
reference to the Spiritual, is a subject on which
the New Testamen.t is equally pronounced. Not
only in his relation to the spiritual man, but to
the whole Spiritual World, the natural man is re-
garded as dead. He is as a crystal to an organism.
The natural world is to the Spiritual as the inor-
ganic to the organic. " To be carnally minded is
Death.'' ^\ "Thou hast a name to live, but art
Dead." I "She that liveth in pleasure is Dead
while she liveth. "§ " To you he Hath given Life
which were Dead in trespasses and sins."||
It is clear that a remarkable harmony exists here
between the Organic World as arranged by Science
and the Spiritual World as arranged by Scripture.
AVe find one great Law guar«ling the thresholds of
both worlds, securing that entrance from a lower
sphere shall only take place by a direct regenera-
ting act, and that emanating from the world next
in order above. There are not two laws of Biogen-
esis, one for the natural, the other for the Spirit-
ual; one law is for both. Wherever there is Life,
Life of any kind, this same law holds. The anal-
ogy, therefore, is only among the phenomena; be-
tween laws there is no analogy — there is Continit-
ity. In either case, the first step in peopling
* John iii. t Rom. viii. 6. t Rev. iii. 1. g 1 Tim. v. 6.
II Eph. ii. 1, 5.
BIOGENESIS. 69
these woi'lds with the appropriate living forms is
virtually miracle. Nor in one case is there less of
mystery in the act than in the other. The second
birth is scarcely less pei-plexing to the theologian
than the first to the embryologist.
A moment's reflection ought now to make it
clear why in the Spiritual World there had to be
added to this mystery the further mystery of its
proclamation through tbe medium of Revelation.
This is the point at which the scientific man is
apt to part company with the theologian. He in-
sists on having all things materialized before his
eyes in N'a':ure. If Nature cannot d iscuss this with
him, there is nothing to discuss. But Nature can
discuss this with him — only she cannot open the
discussion or supply all the material to begin with.
If Science averred that she could do this, the the-
ologian this time must part company with such
Science. For any Science which makes such a de-
mand is false to the doctrines of Biogenesis. What
is this but the demand that a lower world, her-
metically sealed against all communication with a
world above it, should have a mature and intelli-
gent acquaintance with its phenomena and laws?
Can the mineral discourse to me of animal Life?
Can it tell me what lies beyond the narrow boun
dary of its inert being? Knowing nothing o
other than the chemical and physical laws, w^hat
is its criticism worth of the principles of Biology?
And even when some visitor from the upper world,
for example some root from a living tree, pene-
trating its dark recess, honors it with a touch, will
it presume to define the form and purpose of its
patron, or until the bioplasm has done its gracious
work can it even know that it is being touched?
The barrier which separates Kingdoms from one
another restricts mind not less than matter. Any
information of the Kingdoms above it that could
come to the mineral world could only come by a
communication from above. An analogy from the
low^r world might make such communication in-
telligible as well as credible, but the information
in the first instance must be vouchsafed as a i-eve-
70 BIOGENESIS.
lation. Similarly if those in the organic King-
dom are to know anything of the Spiritual World,
that knowledge must at least begin as Eevelation.
Men who reject this source of information, by the
Law of Biogenesis, can have no other. It is no
spell of ignorance arbitrarily laid upon certain
members of the Organic Kingdom that prevents
them reading the secrets of the Spiritual World.
It is a scientific necessity. Ko exposition of the
case could be more truly scientific than this : ' ' The
natural man receiveth.not the things of the Spirit
of God; for they are foolishness unto him: neitlier
can he know them, because they are spiritually
discerned."* The verb here, it will be again ob-
served, is potential. This is not a dogma of theol-
ogy, but a necessity of Science. And Science, for
the most part, has consistently accepted the situa-
tion. It has always proclaimed its ignorance of
the Spiritual World. When Mr. Herbert Spencer
affirms, " Regarding Science as a gradually in-
creasing sphere we may say that every addition to
its surface does but bring it into wider contact
with surrounding nescience, "f from his stand-
point he is quite correct. The endeavors of well-
meaning persons to show that the Agnostic's_ po-
sition, when he asserts his ignorance of the Spirit-
ual World, is only a pretence; the attempts to
prove that he really knows a great deal about it if
he would only admit it, are quite misplaced. He
really does not know. The verdict that the nat-
ural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of
God, that they are foolishness unto him, that
neither can he know them, is final as a statement
of scientific truth — a statement on which the en-
tire Agnostic literature is simply one long com-
mentary.
We are now in a better position to follow out
the more practical bearings of Biogenesis. There
is an immense region surrounding Eegeneration,
a dark and perplexing region where men would be
thankful for any light. It may well be that Bio
* 1 Car. ii. 14. t "First Priuciples," 3d Ed., p. 17.
BIOGENESIS. VI
genesis in its many ramifications may yet reach
down to some of the deeper mysteries of the Spi-
ritual Life. But meantime tliere is much to define
even on the surface. And for the present we sliall
content ourselves by turning its light upon one
or two points of current interest.
It must long ago have appeared how decisive ia
the answer of Science to the practical question
with which we set out as to the possibility of a
Spontaneous Development of Spiritual Life in the
individual soul. The inquiry into the Origin of
J^ife is the fundamental question alike of Biology
and Christianity. We can afford to enlarge upon
it, therefore, even at the risk of repetition. When
men are offering us a Christianity without a living
Sjiirit, and a personal religion without conversion,
no emphasis or reiteration can be extreme. Be-
sides, the clearness as well as the definiteness of
the Testimony of Nature to any Spiritual truth is
of immense importance. Regeneration has not
merely been an outstanding difficulty, but an over-
whelming obscurity. Even to earnest minds the
difficulty of grasping the truth at all has always
proved extreme. Philosophically one scarcely sees
either the necessity or the possibility of being born
again. Why a virtuous man should not simply
grow better and better until in his own right he
enter the Kingdom of God is what thousands
honestly and seriously fail to understand. Now
Philosophy cannot help us here. Her arguments
are, if anything, against us. But Science answers
to the appeal at once. If it be simply pointed out
that this is the same absurdity as to ask why a
stone should not grow more and more living till it
enters the Organic World, the point is clear in an
instant.
AVhat now, let us ask specifically, distinguishes
a Christian man from a non-Christian man? Is it
that he has certain mental characteristics not pos-
sessed by the other? Is it that certain faculties
have been trained in him, that morality assumes
special and higher manifestations, and character a
nobler form? Is the Christian merely an ordinary
72 BIOGEKESIS.
mail who happens from birth to have been sur-
rounded with a peculiar set of ideas? Is his re-
ligion merely that peculiar quality of the moi-al
life defined by Mr. Matthew Arnold as " morality
touched by emotion?" And does the possession
of a high "ideal, benevolent sympathies, a reverent
spirit, and a favorable environment account for
rv^hat men call his Spiritual Life?
The distinction between them is the same as
that between the Organic and the Inorganic, the
living and the dead. What is the diiferencc
between a crystal and an organism, a stone and ;i
plant? They have much in common. Both are
made of the same atoms. Both display the same
properties of matter. Both are subject to the
Physical Laws. Both may be very beautiful.
But besides possessing all that the crystal has, the
plant possesses something more — a mysterious
something called Life. This Life is not some-
thing which existed in the crystal only in a less
developed form. There is nothing at all like it
in the crystal. There is nothing like the first
beginning of it in the crystal, not a trace or
symptom of it. This plant is tenanted by some-
thing new, an original and unique possession
added over and above all the properties common
to both. When from vegetable Life we rise to
animal Life, here again we find somethiug orig-
inal and unique — unique at least as compared
with the mineral. From animal Life we ascend
again to Spiritual Life. And here also is some-
thing new, something still more unique. He
who lives the Spiritual Life has a distinct kind
of Life added to all the other phases of Life
which he manifests — a kind of Life infinitely
more distinct than is the active Life of a plant
from the inertia of a stone. The Spiritual man
is more distinct in point of fact than is the plant
from the stone. This is the one possible com-
parison in Nature, for it is the widest _ dis-
tinction in Nature ; but compared with the differ-
ence between the Natural and the Spiritual the
gulf which divides the orgnnic from the inor-
BIOGEJSTESIS. 73
ganic is a liuir's-breadth. The natural man
belongs essentially to this present order of things.
He is endowed sinipl}- with a high quality of the
natural animal Life. But it is Life of so poor
a quality that it is not Life at all. He that hath
not the Son hath not Life; but he that hath the
Son hath Life — a new and distinct and super-
natural endowment. He is not of this world.
He is of the timeless state, of Eternity. It doth
not yet appear ichat he shall he.
'J'he difference between the Spiritual man and
the Natural man is not a ditference of develop-
ment, but of generation. It is a distinction of
quality not of quantity. A man cannot rise by
any natural development from "morality touched
by emotion," to "morality touched by Life.^'
Were we to construct a scientific classification,
Science would compel us to arrange all natural
men, moral or immoral, educated or vulgar, as
one family. One might be high in the family
group, another low; yet, practically, they are
marked by the same set of characteristics — they
eat, sleep, work, think, live, die. But the
Sj^iritual man is removed from this family so
utterly by the possession of an additional
characteristic that a biologist, fully informed of
the whole circumstances, would not hesitate a
moment to classify him elsewhere. And if he
really entered into these circumstances it would
not be in another family but in another Kingdom.
It is an old-fashioned theology which divides the
world in this way — which speaks of men as Living
and Dead, Lost and Saved — a stern theology all
but fallen into disuse.- This difference between
the Living and the Dead in souls is so unproved
by casual observation, so impalpable in itself, so
startling as a doctrine, that schools of culture
have ridiculed or denied the grim distinction.
Nevertheless the grim distinction must be retained.
It is a scientific distinction. "He that hath not
the Son hath not Life."
Now it is this great Law which finally distin-
guishes Christianity from all other religions. It
74 BIOGENESIS.
places the religion of Christ iijDon a footing
altogether unique. There is no analogy between
the Christian religion and, say, Buddhism or the
Mohammedan religion. There is no true sense
in which a man can say, He that hath Buddha
hath Life. Buddha has nothing to do with Life.
He may have something to do with morality. He
may stimulate, impress, teach, guide, but there
is no distinct new thing added to the souls of
those who profess Buddhism. These religions
may be develojmients of the natural, mental, or
moral man. But Christianity professes to be
more. It is the mental or moral man j^lus some-
thing else or some One else. It is the infusion
into the Spiritual man of a New Life, of a quality
unlike anything else in Nature. This constitutes
the separate Kingdom of Christ, and gives to
Christianity alone of all the religions of mankind
the strange mark of Divinity.
Shall we next inquire more precisely what is
this something extra which constitutes Spiritual
Life? What is this strange and new endowment
in its nature and vital essence? And the answer
is brief — it is Christ. He that hath the Son hath
Life.
Are we forsaking the lines of Science in saying
so? Yes and No. Science has drawn for us the
distinction. It has no voice as to the nature of
the distinction except this — that the new endow-
ment is a something different from anything else
with which it deals. It is not ordinary Vitality,
it is not intellectual, it is not moral, but some-
thing beyond. And Eevelation steps in and
names what it is — it is Christ. Out of the
multitude of sentences where this announcement
is made, these few may be selected: "Know ye
not your own selves how that Jesus Christ is in
you?'''* "Your bodies are the members of
Christ, "f "At that day ye shall know that I am
in the Father, and ye in Me, and I in yen. "J
•'We Avill come unto him and make our abode
* 2 Cor. xii. 5. 1 1 Cor. vi. 15. t Johu xiv. 10.
BIOGENESTS. 75
with him."* "I am the Vine, ye are the
branches, "f "I am crucified with Christ, never-
theless I live, yet not I, but Christ liveth iu
Three things are clear from these statements:
First, They are not mere figures of rhetoric.
They are explicit declarations. If language
means anything these words announce a literal
fact. In some of Christ's own statements the
literalism is if possible still more impressive. For
instance, "Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of
man and drink His blood, ye have no life in yon.
Whoso eatetli My flesh and drinketh My blood
hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the
last day. For My flesh is meat indeed, and My
blood is drink indeed. He that eateth My flesh
and drinketh My blood clwelleth in Me and I in
hifii."
In the second place. Spiritual Life is not
something outside ourselves. The idea is not
that Christ is in heaven and that we can stretch
out some mysterious faculty and deal with Him
there. This is the vague form in which many
conceive the truth, but it is contrary to Christ's
teaching and to the analogy of nature. Vegetable
Life is not contained in a reservoir somewhere in
the skies, and measnred out spasmodically at
certain seasons. The Life is in every plant and
tree, inside its own substance and tissue, and
continues there until it dies. This localization
of Life in the individual is precisely the point
where Vitality differs from the other forces of
nature, such as magnetism and electricity. Vital-
ity has much in common with such forces as mag-
netism and electricity, but there is one inviolable
distinction between them — that Life is perma-
nently fixed and rooted in the organism. The
doctrines of conservation and transformation of
energy, that is to say, do not hold for Vitality.
The electrician can demagnetize a bar of iron,
that is, he can transform its energy of magnetism
* John xiv. 31-3a t John xv. 4, % Gal. ii, aO.
76 niOGEJs^ESIS.
into something else — heat, or motion, or light—
and then re-form these back into magnetism.
For magnetism has no root, no individuality, no
fixed indwelling. But the biologist cannot devi-
talize a plant or an animal and revivify it again.*
Life is not one of the homeless forces which
promiscuously inhabit space, or which can be
gathered like electricity from the clouds and
dissipated back again into space. Life is definite
and resident ; and Spiritual Life is not a visi;
from a force, but a resident tenant in the soul.
This is, however, to formulate the statement of
the third point, that spiritual Life is not an
ordinary form of energy or force. The analogy
from Nature indorses this, but here Nature stops.
It cannot say what Spiritual Life is. Indeed
what natural Life is remains unknown, and the
word Life still wanders through Science without
a definition. Nature is silent, therefore, and
must be as to Spiritual Life. But in the absence
of natural light we fall back upon that comple-
mentary revelation which always shines, when
truth is necessary and where Nature fails. We
ask with Paul when this Life first visited him on
the Damascus road, AVhat is this? "Who art
Thou, Lord?" And we hear, "I am Jesus. "f
We must expect to find this denied. Besides a
proof from Eevelation, this is an argument from
experience. And yet we shall still be told that
this Spiritual Life is a force. But let it be
remembered what this means in Science, it means
the heresy of confounding Force with Vitality.
We must also expect to be told that this Spiritual
Life is simply a development of ordinary Life —
just as Dr. Bastian tells us that natural Life is
formed according to the same laws which deter-
mine the more simple chemical combinations.
* One must not be misled by popular statements in this connection,
such as tliis of Professor Owen's: "There are organisms which we
can devitalize and revitalize— Revive and revive — many times."
(Monthly Microscopical Journal, May, 18G9, p. 294.) The reference is
of course to the extraordinary capacity for resuscitation possessed
by many of the Protozoa and other low forms of life.
t Acts is. 5.
BIOGKNKSl!?, 77
But remember wliat this means in Science. It
is the heresy of Spontaneous Generation, a heresy
so thoroughly discredited now that scarcely an
authority in Europe will lend his name to it.
Who art Thou, Lord? Unless we are to be
allowed to hold Spontaneous Generation there is
no alternative: Life can only come fi'om Life:
"I am Jesus."
A hundred other questions now rush into the
mind about this Life: IIow does it come? Why
docs it come? How is it manifested? What
faculty does it employ? Where does it reside?
Is it communicable? What are its conditions?
One or two of these questions may be vaguely
answered, the rest bring us face to face with
mystery. Let it not be thought that the scientific
treatment of a Spiritual subject has reduced
religion to a problem of physics, or demonstrated
God by the laws of biology. A religion without
mystery is an absurdity. Even Science has its
mysteries, none more inscrutable than around
tins Science of Life. It taught us sooner or later
to expect mystery, and now we enter its domain.
Let it be carefully marked, however, that the
cloud does not fall and cover us till we have
ascertained the most momentous truth of Religion
— that Christ is in the Christian.
Not that there is anything new in this. The
Churches have always held that Christ was the
source of Life. No spiritual man ever claims
that his spirituality is his own. "I live," he will
tell you; "nevertheless it is not I, but Christ
liveth in me." Christ our Life has indeed been
the only doctrine in the Christian Church from
Paul to Augustine, from Calvin to Newman.
Yet, when the Spiritual man is cross-examined
upon this confession it is astonishing to find what
uncertain hold it has upon his mind. Doctrinally
he states it adequately and holds it unhesitatingly.
But when pressed with the literal question he
shrinks from the answer. We do not really
believe that the Living Christ has touched us,
that He makes His abode in us. Spiritual Life
78 BIOGENESIS.
is not as real to us as natural Life. And we
cover our retreat into unbelieving vagueness with
a plea of reverence, justified, as we think, by the
"Thus far and no farther" of ancient Scriptures.
There is often a great deal of intellectual sin
concealed under this old ai^horism. When men
do not really wish to go farther they find it an
honorable convenience sometimes to sit down on
the outermost edge of the Holy Ground on the
pretext of taking off their shoes. Yet we must
be certain that, making a virtue of reverence, we
are not merely excusing ignorance; or, under the
plea of mystery, evading a truth Avliich has been
stated in the New Testament a hundred times, in
the most literal form, and with all but monoton-
ous repetition. The greatest truths are always
the most loosely held. And not the least of the
advantages of taking up this question from the
present standpoint is that we may see how a
confused doctrine can really bear the luminous
definition of Science and force itself upon us with
all the weight of Natural Law.
What is mystery to many men, what feeds their
worship, and at the same time spoils it, is that area
round all gi-eat truth which is really capable of
illumination, and into which every earnest mind
is permitted and commanded to go with a light.
We cry mystery long before the region of mystery
comes. True mystery casts no shadows around.
It is a sudden and awful gulf yawning across the
field of knowledge; its form is irregular, but its
lips are clean cut and sharp, and the mind can go
to the very verge and look down the precipice into
the dim abyss —
"Where writhing clouds unroll.
Striving to utter themselves in shapes."
We have gone with a light to the very verge of this
truth. We have seen that the Sjiiritual Life is
an endowment from the Spiritual World, and that
the Living Spirit of Christ dwells in the Christian.
But now the gulf yawns black before us, Whut
BIOGEKESIS. 79
more does Science know of life? Nothing. It
knows nothing further about its origin in detail.
It knows nothing about its ultimate nature. It
cannot even define it. There is a helplessness in
scientific books here, and a continual confession
of it which to thoughtful minds is almost touch-
ing. Science, therefore, has not eliminated the
true mysteries from our faith, but only the false.
And it has done more. It has made true mystery
scientific. Keligion in having mystery is in" anal-
ogy with all around it. Where there is exceptional
mystery in the Spiritual world it will generally be
found that there is a corresponding mystery in the
natural world. And, as Origen centuries ago in-
sisted, the difficulties of Religion are simply the
difficulties of Nature.
One question more we may look at for a moment.
What can be gathered on the surface .as to the
process of Eegeneration in the individual soul?
From the analogies of Biology we should expect
three things: First, that the New Life should
dawn suddenly; Second, that it should come
" without observation;" Third, that it should de-
velop gi'adually. On two of these points there can
be little controversy. The gradualness of growth
is a characteristic which strikes the simplest ob-
server. Long before the word Evolution was
coined Christ applied it in this very connection —
" First the blade, then the ear, then the full corn
in the ear." It is well known also to those who
study the parables of Nature that there is an as-
cending scale of slowness as we rise in the scale of
Life. Growth is most gradual in the highest
forms. Man attains his maturity after a score of
years; the monad completes its humble cycle in a
day. What wonder if development be tardy in
the Creature of Eternity ? A Christian's sun has
sometimes set, and a critical world has seen as yet
no corn in the ear. As yet? "As yet," in this
long Life, has not begun. Grant him the years
proportionate to his place in the scale of Life.
The time of harvest is not yet.'''
Again, in addition to being slow, the phenoir-
80 BIOGENESIS.
ena of growth are secret. Life is invisible. When
the New Life manifests itself it is a surprise.
Thou canst not tell wlience it cometh or tvhithcr it
goeth. When the plant lives whence has the Life
come? When it dies whither has it gone? Thou
ca7ist not tell . . so is every one that is born
of the Spirit. For the kingdom of God cometh
ivithout observation.
Yet once more — and this is a jioiut of strange
and frivolous dispute — this Life comes suddenly.
This is the only way in which Life can come. Life
cannot come gradually — health can, structure can,
but not Life. A new theology has laughed at the
Doctrine of Conversion. Sudden Conversion es-
pecially has been ridiculed as untrue to philosophy
and impossible to human nature. We may not be
concerned in buttressing any theology because it
is old. But we find that this old theology is
scientific. There may be cases — they are probably
in the majorit}' — where the moment of contact
with the Living Spirit though sudden has been
obscure. But the real moment and the conscious
moment are two different things. Science pro-
nounces nothing as to the conscious moment. li
it did it Avould probably say that that was seldom
the real moment — Just as in the natural Life the'
conscious moment is not the real moment. The
moment of birth in the natural world is not a con-
scious moment — we do not know we are born till
long afterward. Yet there are men to whom the
Origin of the New Life in time has been no diffi-
culty. To Paul, for instance, Christ seems to
have come at a definite period of time, the exact
moment and second of which could have been
known. And this is certr'inly, in theory at least,
the normal Origin of Life, according to the prin-
ciples of Biology. The line between the living
and the dead is a sharp line. When the dead
atoms of Carbon, Hydrogen, Oxygeii, Nitrogen,
are seized upon by Life, the organism at first is
very lowly. It possesses few functions. It has
little beauty. Growth is the work of time. But
Life is not. That comes in a moment. At one
BIOGENESIS. 81
moment it was dead; the next it lived. This is
conversion, the "passino-." as the Bible calls it,
"from Death nnto Life." Those who have stood
by another's side at the solemn honr of this dread
possession have been conscious sometimes of an
experience which words are not allowed to utter —
a something like the sudden snap^)ing of a chain,
the waking from a dream.
DEGENERATIOJT. 83
DEGENERATION.
'1 went by the field of the slothful, and by the vineyard of the
man void of understanding; and lo, it was all grown over with
thorns, and nettles had covered the face thereof, and the stone wall
thereof was broken down. Then I saw and considered it well; I
looked upon it and received instruction." — Solonwn.
"How shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation?"— //e6re?fs.
"We have as possibilities either Balance, or Elaboration, or Degen-
eration."—£■. Ray Lankester.
In one of his best known books, Mr. Darwin
brings out a fact which may be ilhistrated in some
such way as this: Suppose a bird fancier collects
a flock of tame pigeons distinguished by all the
infinite ornamentations of their race. They are
of all kinds, of every shade of color, and adorned
with every variety of marking. He takes them to
au uninhabited island and allows them to fly off
wild into the woods. They found a colony there,
and after the lapse of many years the owner returns
to the spot. He will find that a remarkable change
luis taken place in the interval. The birds, or
their descendants rather, have all become changed
into the same color. The black, the white and
the dun, the striped, the spotted, and the ringed,
are all metamorphosed into one — a dark slaty blue.
Two plain black bands monotonously repeat them-
selves upon the wings of each, and the loins be-
neath are white; but all the variety, all the beau-
tiful colors, all the old graces of form it may be,
have disappeared. These improvements were the
result of care and nature, of domestication, of civ-
ilization; and now that tnese influences are re-
moved, the birds themselves undo the past and
84 DEGENEIIATION.
lose what tliey had gained. The attempt to ele-
vate the race has been mysteriously thwarted. It
is as if the original bird, the far remote ancestor
of all doves, had been blue, and these had been
compelled by some strange law to discard the
badges of their civilization and conform to the
ruder image of the first. The natural law by
which such a change occurs is called The Princi-
"ple of Reversion to Type.
It is a proof of the universality of this law that
the same thing will happen with a plant. A gar-
den is planted, let us say, with strawberries and
roses, and for a number of years is left alone. In
process of time it will run to waste. But this does
not mean that the plants will really waste away,
but that they will change into something else, and,
as it invariably api:»ears, into something worse; in
the one case, namely, into the small, wild straw-
berry of the woods, and in the other into the
primitive dog-rose of the hedges.
If we neglect a garden plant, then, a natural
principle of deterioration comes in, and changes
it into a worse plant. And if we neglect a bird,
by the same imperious law it will be gradually
changed into an uglier bird. Or if we neglect al-
most any of the domestic animals, they will rapidly
revert to wild and worthless forms again.
Now the same thing exactly would happen in
the case of you or me. Why should Man be an
exception to any of the laws of Nature? Nature
knows him simply as an animal — Sub-kingdom
Vertehrata, Class Mammalia, Order Bimana.
And the law of lleversion to Type runs through
all creation. If a man neglect himself for a few
years he will change into a worse man and a lower
man. If it is his body that he neglects, he will
deteriorate into a wild and bestial savage — like the
de-humanized men who are discovered sometimes
upon desert islands. If it is his mind, it will de-
generate into imbecility and madness — solitary
confinement has the power to unmake men's minds
and leave them idiots. If he neglect his con-
science, it will run off into lawlessness and vice.
DEGENERATION. 85
Or, lastly, if it is his soul, it must inevitably atro-
phy, drop olf in ruin and decay.
We have here, then, a thoroughly natural basis
for the question before us. If we neglect, with
this universal principle staring us in the face, how
shall we escape? If we neglect the ordinary means
of keeping a garden in order, how shall it escape
running to weeds and waste? Or, if we neglect
the opportunities for cultivating the mind, how
shall it escape ignorance and feebleness? So, if
we neglect the soul, how shall it escape the nat-
ural retrograde movement, the inevitable relapse
into barrenness and death?
It is not necessary, surely, to pause for proof
that there is such a retrograde princijile in the
being of every man. It is demonstrated by facts,
and by the analogy of all Nature. Three possi-
bilities of life, according to Science, are open to
all living organisms — Balance, Evolution, and
Degeneration. The first denotes the ])recarious
persistence )f a life along what looks like a level
path, a character which seems to hold its own alike
against the attacks of evil and the appeals of good.
It implies a set of circumstances so balanced by
choice or fortune that they neither influence for
better nor for worse. But except in theory this
state of equilibrium, normal in the inorganic king-
dom, is really foreign to the world of life; and
what seems inertia may be a true Evolution un-
noticed from its slowness, or likelier still a move-
ment of Degeneration subtly obliterating as it falls
the very traces of its former height. From this
state of apparent Balance, Evolution is the escape
in the upward direction. Degeneration in the
lower. But Degeneration, rather than Balance or
Elaboration, is the possibility of life embraced by
the majority of mankind. And the choice is de-
termined by man's own nature. The life of Bal-
ance is difficult. It lies on the verge, of continual
temptation, its perpetual adjustments become
fatiguing, its measured virtue is monotonous and
uninspiring. More difficult still, apparently, is the
life of ever upward growth. Most men attempt it
86 DEGENERATION".
for a time, but growth is slow; and despair over-
takes them while the goal is far away. Yet none
of these reasons fully explains the fact that the
alternative which remains is adopted by the major-
ity of men. That Degeneration is easy only half
accounts for it. Why is it easy? Why but that
ah'eady in each man's very nature this principle is
supreme? He feels within his soul a silent drift-
ing motion impelling him downward with irresist-
ible force. Instead of aspiring to Conversion to a
higher Type he submits by a law of his nature to
Reversion to a lower. This is Degeneration — that
principle by which the organism, failing to de-
velop itself, failing even to keep what it has got,
deteriorates, and becomes more and more adapted
to a degraded form of life.
All men who know themselves are conscious
that this tendency, deep-rooted and active, exists
within their nature. Theologically it is described
as a gravitation, a bias toward evil. The Bible
view is that man is conceived in sin and shapen in
iniquity. And experience tells him that he will
shape himself into further sin and ever deepening
iniquity without the smallest effort, without in the
least intending it, and in tlie most natural way in
the world if he simply let his life run. It is on
this principle that, completing the conception, the
wicked are said further in the Bible to be lost.
They are not really lost as yet, but they are on
the sure way to it. The bias of their lives is in
full action. There is no drag on anywhere. The
natural tendencies are having it all their own way;
and although the victims may be quite unconscious
that all this is going on, it is patent to every one
who considers even the natural bearings of the
case that "the end of these things is Death."
When we see a man fall from the top of a five-
story house, we say the man is lost. We say that
before he has fallen a foot; for the same principle
that made him fall the one foot will undoubtedly
make him complete the descent by falling other
eighty or ninety feet. So that he is a dead man,
or a lost man from the very first. The gravitation
DEGENERATION. 87
of sin iu a human soul acts precisely in the same
way. Gradually, with gathering momentum it
sinks a man further and further from God and
righteousness, and lands him, by the sheer action
of a natural law, in tlie hell of a neglected life.
But the lesson is not less clear from analogy.
Apart even from the law of Degeneration, apart
from Reversion to Type, there is in every living
organism a law of Death. We are wont to
imagine that Nature is full of Life. In reality
it is full of Death. One cannot say it is natural
for a plant to live. Examine its nature fully,
and you have to admit that its natural tendency
is to die. It is kept from dying by a mere
temporary endowment which gives it an ephem-
eral dominion over the elements — gives it power
to utilize for a brief span the rain, the sun-
shine, and the air. Withdraw this temporary
endowment for a moment and its true nature is
revealed. Instead of overcoming Nature it is
overcome. The very things which appeared to
minister to its growth and beauty now turn
against it and make it decay and die. The sun
which warmed it, withers it; the air and rain
which nourished it, rot it. It is the very forces
which we associate with life which, when their
true nature appears, are discovered to be really
the ministers of death.
This law, which is true for the whole plant-
world, is also valid for the animal and for man.
Air is not life, but corruption — so literally cor-
ruption that the only way to keep out corruption,
when life has ebbed, is to keep out air. Life is
merely a temporary suspension of these destruc-
tive powers; and this is truly one of the most
accurate definitions of life we have yet received
— "the sum total of the functions which resist
death."
Spiritual life, in like manner, is the sum total
of the functions which resist sin. The soul's
atmosphere is the daily trial, circumstance, and
temptation of the world. And as it is life alone
which gives the plant power to utilize the
88 DEGENERATIO]Sr.
elements, and as, without it, they utilize it, so
it is the spiritual life alone which gives the soul
power to utilize temptation and trial ; and without
it they destroy the soul. How shall we escape if
we refuse to exercise these functions — in other
words, if we neglect?
This destroying process, observe, goes on quite
independently of God's judgment on sin. God's
judgment on sin is another and a more awful fact
of which this may be a part. But it is a distinct
fact by itself, which we can hold and examine
separately, that on purely natural principles the
soul that is left to itself unwatched, uncultivated,
unredeemed, must fall away into death by its own
nature. The soul that sinneth "it shall die."
It shall die, not necessarily because God passes
sentence of death upon it, but because it cannot
help dying. It has neglected "the functions which
resist death" and has always been dying. The
punishment is in its very nature, and the sentence
is being gradually carried out all along the path
of life by ordinary processes which enforce the
verdict with the appalling faithfulness of law.
There is an affectation that religious truths lie
beyond the sphere of the comprehension which
serves men in ordinary things. This question at
least must be an exception. It lies as near the
natural as the spiritual. If it makes no impres-
sion on a man to know that God will visit his
iniquities upon him, he cannot blind himself to
the fact that Nature will. Do we not all know
what it is to be punished by Nature for disobeying
her? We have looked round the wards of a hos-
pital, a prison, or a madhouse, and seen there
Nature at work squaring her accounts with sin.
And we knew as we looked that if no Judge sat
on the throne of heaven at all there was a Judg-
ment there, where an inexorable Nature was
crying aloud for justice, and carrying out her
heavy sentences for violated laws.
When God gave Nature the law into her own
hands in this way. He seems to have given her
two rules upon which her sentences were to be
DEGENEKATION. 89
based. The one is formally enunciated in this
teuteuce, "Whatsoever a man soweth that
SHALL HE ALSO REAP," The otlier is informally
expressed in this," If we neglect how shall
WE escape?"
The first is the positive law, and deals with sins
of commission. The other, which we are now
discussing, is the negative, and deals with sins of
omission. It does not say anything about sowing
but about not sowing. It takes up the case of
souls which are lying fallow. It does not say, if
we sow corruption we shall reap corruption.
Perhaps we Avould not be so unwise, so regardless
of ourselves, of public opinion, as to sow corrup-
tion. It does not say, if we sow tares we shall
reap tares. We might never do anything so
foolish as sow tares. But if we sow nothing, it
says, we shall reap nothing. If we put nothing
' into the field, we shall take nothing out. If we
neglect to cultiA^ate in summer, how shall we
escape starving in winter?
Now the Bible raises this question, but does not
answer it — because it is too obvious to need
answering. How shall we escape if we neglect?
The answer is, we cannot. In the nature of
things we cannot. We cannot escape any more
than a man can escape drowning who falls into
the sea and has neglected to learn to swim. In
the nature of things he cannot escape — nor can
he escape who has neglected the great salvation.
Xow why should such fatal consequences follow
a simple process like neglect? The popular
impression is that a man, to be what is called lost,
must be an open and notorious sinner. He must
be one who has abandoned all that is good and
pure in life, and sown to the flesh with all his
might and main. But this principle goes further.
It says simply, "If we neglect," Any one may
see the reason why a notoriously wicked person
should not escape; but why should not all the
rest of us escape? What is to hinder people who
are not notoriously wicked escaping — people who
90 DEGENEKATIOJSr.
never sowed anything in particnlar? Why is it
such a sin to sow nothing in particular?
There must be some hidden and vital relation
between these three words, Salvation, Neglect, and
Escape — some reasonable, essential, and indissol-
uble connection. AVhy are these words so linked
together as to weight this clause with all the
authority and solemnity of a sentence of death?
The explanation has partly been given already.
It lies still further, however, in the meaning of
the word Salvation. And this, of course, is not
at all Salvation in the ordinary sense of forgive-
ness of sin. This is one great meaning of Salva-
tion, the first and the greatest. But this is
spoken to people who are supposed to have had
this. It is the broader word, therefore, and
includes not only forgiveness of sin but salvation
or deliverance from the downward bias of the
soul. It takes in that whole process of rescue '
from the power of sin and selfishness that should
be going on from day to day in every human life.
We have seen that there is a natural principle in
man lowering him, deadening him, pulling him
down by inches to the mere animal jjlane, blind-
ing reason, searing conscience, paralyzing will.
This is the active destroying principle, or Sin.'
Now to counteract this, God has discovered to us
another principle which will stojD this drifting
process in the soul, steer it round, and make it
drift the other way. This is the active saving
principle, or Salvation. If a man find the first
of these powers furiously at work within him,
dragging his whole life downward to destruction,
there is only one way to escape his fate — to take
resolute hold of the upward power, and be borne
by it to the opposite goal. And as this second
power is the only one in the universe which has
the slightest real effect upon the first, how shall
a man escape if he neglect it? To neglect it is to
cut off the only possible chance of escape. In
declining this he is simply abandoning himself
with his eyes oj^en to that other and terrible
energy which is already there, and whicli, in the
DEGENERATION. 91
natural course of things, is bearing him every
moment further and further from escape.
From the very nature of Salvation, therefore,
it is plain that the only thing necessary to make
it of no effect is neglect. Hence the Bible could
not fail to lay strong emphasis on a word so vital.
It was not necessary for it to say, how shall we
escape if we trample uuon the great salvation, or
doubt, or despise, or reject it. A man who has
been poisoned only need neglect tlie antidote and
he will die. It makes no difference whether he
dashes it on the ground, or pours it out of the
window, or sets it down by his bedside, and stares
at it all the time he is dying. He will die Just
tJie same, whether he destroys it in a passion, or
coolly refuses to have anything to do with it.
And as a matter of fact probably most deaths,
spiritually, are gradual dissolutions of the last
class rather than rash suicides of the first.
This, then, is the effect of neglecting salvation
from the side of salvation itself; and the conclu-
sion is that from the very nature of salvation
escape is out of the qtiestion. Salvation is a
definite process. If a man refuse to submit
himself to that process, clearly he cannot have the
benefits of it. Js many as received Him to them
gave He power to become the sons of God. He
does not avail himself of this power. It may be
mere carelessness or apathy. Nevertlieless the
neglect is fatal. He cannot escape becattse he
will not.
Ttirn now to another aspect of the case — to the
effect upon the soul itself. Neglect does more
for the soul than make it miss salvation. It
despoils it of its capacity for salvation. Degener-
ation in the spiritual sphere involves primarily the
impairing of the faculties of salvation and ulti-
mately the loss of them. It really means that
the very soul itself becomes piecemeal destroyed
until the very capacity for God and righteousness
is gone.
The soul, in its highest sense, is a vast capacity
for God. It is like a curious chamber added on
93 DEGENERATION.
to being, and somehow involving being, a cham-
ber with elastic and contractile walls, which can
be expanded, with God as its guest, inimitably,
but which without God shrinks and shrivels until
every vestige of the Divine is gone, and God's
image is left without God's Spirit. One cannot
call what is left a soul; it is a shrunken, useless
organ, a capacity sentenced to death by disuse,
which droops as a Avithered hand by the side, and
cumbers nature like a rotted branch. Nature has
her revenge upon neglect as well as upon extrava-
gance. Misuse, with her, is as mortal a sin as
abuse.
There are certain burrowing animals— the mole
for instance — which have taken to spending their
lives beneath the surface of the ground. And
Nature has taken her revenge upon them in a
thoroughly natural way — she has closed up their
eyes. If they mean to live in darkness, she
argues, eyes are obviously a superfluous function.
By neglecting them these animals made it clear
they do not want them. And as one of Nature's
fixed principles is that nothing shall exist in vain,
the eyes are presently taken away, or reduced to a
rudimentary state. There are fishes also Avhich
have had to pay the same terrible forfeit for
having made their abode in dark caverns where
eyes can never be required. And in exactly the
same way the spiritual eye must die and lose its
power by purely natural law if the soul choose to
walk in darkness rather than in light.
This is the meaning of the favorite paradox of
Christ, "From him that hath not shall be taken
away even that which he hath;" "take therefore
the talent from him." The religious faculty is
a talent, the most splendid and sacred talent we
possess. Yet it is subject to the natural condi-
tions and laws. If any man take his talent and
hide it in a napkin, although it is doing him
neither harm nor good apparently, God will not
allow him to have it. Although it is lying there
rolled up in the darkness, not conspicuously
affecting any one, still God will not allow him to
DEGENERATION". 93
keep it. He will not allow him to keep it any
more than Xature would allow the fish to keep
their eyes. Therefore, He says, "take the talent
from him." And Xature does it.
This man's crime Avas simply neglect — "thou
wicked and slutltful se^want." It was a wasted
life — a life which failed in the holy stewardship
of itself. Such a life is a peril to all who cross
its path. Degeneration compasses Degeneration.
It is only a character which is itself developing
that can aid the Evolution of the world and so
fulfill the end of life. For this high usury each
of our lives, however small may seem our capital,
was given ns by God. And it is just the men
whose capital seems small who need to choose the
best investments. It is significant that it was the
man who had only one talent who was guilty of
neglecting it. Men v.'ith ten* talents, men of large
gifts and burning energies, either direct their
jjowers nobly and usefully, or misdirect them
irretrievably. It is those who belong to the rank
and file of life who need this warning most.
Others have an abundant store and sow to the
spirit or the flesh with a lavish hand. But we,
with our small gift, what boots our sowing? Our
temptation as ordiiiary men is to neglect to sow
at all. The interest on our talent would be so
small that we excuse ourselves with the reflection
that it is not worth while.
It is no objection to all this to say that we are
unconscious of this neglect or misdirection of our
powers. That is the darkest feature in the case.
If there were uneasiness there might be hope. If
there were, somewhere about our soul, a something
which was not gone to sleep like all the rest; if there
were a contending force anywhere; if we would
let even that work instead of neglecting it, it would
gain strength from hour to hour, and waken up
one at a time each torpid and dishonored faculty
till our whole nature became alive with strivings
against self, and every avenue was open wide for
God. But the apathy, the numbness of the soul,
wbat can be said of such a symptom but that it
94 'degeneration.
means the creeping on of death? There are acci-
dents in which the victims feel no pain. They are
well and strong they think. Bnt they are dying.
And if you ask the surgeon by their side what
makes him give this verdict, he will say it is thia
numbness over the frame which tells how some of
the parts have lost already the very capacity for
life.
Nor is it the least tragic accompaniment of this
process that its effects may even be concealed from
others. The soul undergoing Degeneration, surely
by some arrangement with Temptation planned
in the uttermost hell, possesses the power of abso-
lute secrecy. When all within is festering decay
and rottenness, a Judas, without anomaly, may
kiss his Lord. This invisible consumption, like
its fell analogue in the natural world, may even
keep its victim beautiful while slowly slaying it.
When one examines the little Crustacea which
have inhabited for centuries the lakes of the Mam-
moth Cave of Kentucky, one is at first astonished
to find these animals apparently endowed with
perfect eyes. The pallor of the head is broken by
two black pigment specks, conspicuous indeed as
the onljr bits of color on the whole blanched body;
and these, even to the casual observer, certainly
represent well-defined organs of vision. But what
do they with eyes in these Stygian waters? There
reigns an everlasting night. Is the law for once
at fault? A swift incision with the scalped, a
glance with a lens, and their secret is betrayed.
The eyes are a mockery. Externally they are or-
gans of vision — the front of the eye is perfect; be-
hind, there is nothing but a mass of ruins. The
optic nerve is a shrunken, atrophied and insensate
thread. These animals have organs of vision, and
yet they have no vision. They have eyes, but they
Bee not.
Exactly what Christ said of men: They had
eyes, but no vision. And the reason is the same.
It is the simplest problem of natural history. The
Crustacea of the Mammoth Cave have chosen to
abide in darkness. Therefore they have bec^m^
DEGENERATION. 95
fitted for it. By refusing to see they have waived
the right to see. And Nature ha^ grimly humored
them. Nature had to do it by lier very coustitu-
tiou. It is her defence against waste that decay of
faculty should immediately follow disuse of func-
tion. He that hath ears to hear, he Avhose ears
have not degenerated, let him hear.
Men tell us sometimes there is no such thing as
an atheist. There must be. There are some men
to whom it is true that there is no God. They
cannot see God because they have no eye. They
have only an abortive organ, atrophied by neg'
lect.
All this, it is commonplace again to insist, is
not the effect of neglect when we die, but while
we live. The process is in full career and opera-
tion now. It is useless projecting consequences
into the future when the effects may be measured
now. We are always practicing these little decep-
tions upon ourselves, postponing the consequences
of our misdeeds as if they were to culminate some
other day about the time of death. It makes us
sin with a lighter hand to run an account with
retribution, as it were, and delay the reckoning
time with God. But every day is a reckoning day.
Every soul is a Book of Judgment and Nature, as
a recording angel, marks there every sin. As all
will be judged by the great Judge some day, all
are judged by Nature now. The sin of yesterday,
as part of its penalty, has the sin of to-day. All
follow us in silent retribution on our past, and go
with us to the grave. We cannot cheat Nature.
No sleiglit-of-heart can rob religion of a present,
the immortal nature of a noiu. The poet sings—
"I looked behind to find my past.
And lo, it had gone before."
But no, not all. The unforgiven sins are not away
in keeping somewhere to be let loose upon us
when we die; they are here, within us, now. To-
day brings the rosurrection of their past, to-morrow
of to-day. And the powers of sin, to the exact
9$ DEGENERATION.
strength that we have developed them, nearing
their dreadful culmination with every breath we
draw, are here, within us, now. The souls of some
men are already honey-combed through and
through with the etei'nal consequences of neglect,
so that taking the natural and rational view of their
case just now, it is simply inconceivable that there
is any escape y?/.s/f now. What a fearful thing it is
to fall into the hands of the living God! A fear-
ful thing even if, as the philosopher tells us, " the
hands of the Living God are the Laws of Nature."
AVhatever hopes of a " heaven" a neglected soul
may have, can be shown to be an ignorant and
delusive dream. How is the soul to escape to
heaven if it has neglected for a lifetime the means
of escape from the world and self? And where is
the capacity for heaven to come from if it be not
developed on earth ? Where, indeed, is even the
smallest spiritual appreciation of God and heaven
to come from when so little of spirituality has ever
been known or manifested here? If every God-
ward aspiration of the soul has been allowed to be-
come extinct, and every inlet that was open to
heaven to be choked, and every talent for religious
love and trust to have been persistently neglected
and ignored, where are the faculties to come from
that would ever find the faintest relish in such
things as God and heaven give?
These three words, Salvation, Escape, and Neg-
lect, then, are not casually, but organically and
necessarily connected. Their doctrine is scientific,
not arbitrary. Escape means nothing more than
the gradual emergence of the higher being from
the lower, and nothing less. It means the gradual
putting off of all that cannot enter the higher
state, or heaven, and simultaneously the putting
on of Christ. It involves the slow completing of
the soul and the development of the capacity for
God.
Should any one object that from this scientific
standpoint the opposite of salvation is annihilation,
the answer is at hand. From this standpoint
there is no such word.
DEGENEEATIOlf. 97
If, ilien, escape is to be open to us, it is not to
come to us somehow, VE^Tiely. We nre not to
liope for anything stai'th >g or mysterious. It is a
definite opening along j.rtain lines which are
definitely marked by (xod, which begin at the
Cross of Christ, and lead direct to Him. Each
man in the silence of his own soul must work out
this salvation for himself with fear and trembling
— with fear, realizing the momentous issues of his
task; with trembling, lest before the tardy work
be done the voice of Death should summon him
to stop.
What these lines are may, in closing, be indica-
ted in a word. The true problem of the spiritual
life may be said to be, do the 023posite of Neglect.
Whatever this is, do it, and you shall escape. It
will just mean that you are so to cultivate the soul
that all its powers will open out to God, and in be-
holding God be drawn away from sin. The idea
really is to develop among the ruins of the old a
new "creature" — a new creature which, while
the old is sulfering Degeneration from Neglect, is
gradually to unfold, to escape away and develop
on spiritual lines to spiritual beauty and strength.
And as our conception of spiritual being must be
taken simply from natural being, our ideas of the
lines along which the new religious nature is to run
must be borrowed from the known lines of the
old.
There is, for example, a Sense of Sight in the
religious nature. Neglect this, leave it undevel-
oped and you naver miss it. You simply see noth-
ing. But develop it and you see God. And the
line along which to develop it is known to us.
Become pure in heart. The pure in heart shall
see God. Here, then, is one opening for soul-
culture — the avenue through purity of heart to the
spiritual seeing of God.
Then there is a Sense of Sound. Neglect this,
leave it undeveloped, and you never miss it. You
simply hear nothing. Develop it, and you hear
God. And the line along which to develop it is
known to us. Obey Christ. Become one of
98 DEGENERATION".
Christ's flock. " The sheep hear His voice, and
He calleth them by name." Here, then, is
another opportunity for tlie culture of the soul —
a gateway through the Shepherd's fold to hear the
Shepherd's voice.
And there is a sense of Touch to be acquired —
such a sense as the woman had who touched the
liem of Christ's garment, that wonderful electric
touch called faith, which moves the very heart of
God.
And there is a Sense of Taste — a spiritual hunger
after God; a something within which tastes and
sees that He is good. And there is the Talent for
Inspiration. Neglect that, and all the scenery of
the spiritual world is flat and frozen. But culti-
vate it, and it penetrates the whole soul with sacred
fire, and illuminates creation with God. And last
of all there is the great capacity for Love, even for
the love of God — the expanding capacity for feeling
more and more its height and depth, its length
and breadth. Till that is felt no man can really
understand that word, "so great salvation," for
what is its measure but that other " so " of Christ
— God so loved the world that He gave His only
begotten Son? Verily, how shall we escape if we
neglect that?*
* For the scientific basis of this spiritual law the following works
may be consulted: —
"The Origin of Species." By Charles Darwin, F.R.8. London;
John Murray. 1872.
"Degeneration." By E. Ray Lankester, F.R.S. London : Macmil
lau. 1880.
"Der Ursprung der Wirbelthiere und das Princip dee Functions
Weohsels." Dr. A. Dorhn. Leipzig: 187.5.
"Lessons from Nature." By St. George Mivart, F.R.S. London:
John Murray. 1876.
"The Natural Conditions of Existence as they Affect Animal Life."
Karl Semper. London : C. Kegan Paul & Co. 1881.
GROWTH. 9y
GROWTH.
"Is not the evidence of Ease on the very front of all the greatest
works in existence? Do they not say plainly to us, not 'there has been
a great effort here,' but 'there has been a great power here? ' It is not
the weariness of mortality but the strength of divinity, which we
have to recognize in all mighty things; and that is just what we now
never recognize, but think that we are to do great things by help of
iron bars and perspiration; alas! we shall do nothing that way, but
lose some pounds of our own weight." — Bu&kin.
"Consider the lilies of the field how they grow."— rA« Sermon on
the Mount.
"Nunquam aliud natura, aliud sapientia 6.\c\V^— Juvenal.
What gives the peculiar point to this object-
lesson from the lips of Jesus is, that He not only
made the illustration, but made the lilies. It is
like an inventor describing his own machine. He
made the lilies and He made me — both on the same
broad principle. Both together, man and flower,
He planted deep in the Providence of God ; but as
men are dull at studying themselves He points to
this companion-phenomenon to teach us how to
live a free and natural life, a life which God will
unfold for us, without our anxiety, as He unfolds
the flower. For Christ's words are not a general
appeal to consider nature. Men are not to con-
sider the lilies simply to admire their beauty, to
dream over the delicate strength and grace of stem
and leaf. The point they were to consider was
how they greiv — how without anxiety or care the
flower woke into loveliness, how^ without weaving
these leaves were woven, how without toiling these
complex tissues spun themselves, and how without
any effort or friction the whole slowly came ready-
made from the loom of G'-^d in its more than Sol-
omon-like glory. "So," He says, making the ap-
plication beyond dispute, "you care-worn, anxious
lOO GROWTH.
men must grow. You, too, need take no tliought
for your life, what ye shall eat or what ye shall
drink or what ye shall put on. For if God so
clothe the grass of the field, wliich to-day is, and
to-morrow is cast into the oven, shall He not
much more clothe you, 0 ye of little faith? "
This nature-lesson was a great novelty in its
day; but all men now who have even a " little
faith" have learned this Christian secret of a com-
posed life. Apai't even from the parable of the
lily, the failures of the past have taught most of
us the folly of disquieting ourselves in vain, and
we have given up the idea that by taking thought
we can add a cubit to our stature.
But no sooner has our life settled down to this
calm trust in God than a new and graver anxiety
begins. This time it is not for the body we are
in travail, but for the soul. For the temporal
life we have considered the lilies, but how is the
spiritual life to grow. How are we to become
better men? How are we to grow in grace? By
'what thought shall we add the cubits to the
spiritual stature and reach the fullness of the
Perfect Man? And because we know ill how to
do this, the old anxiety comes back again and our
inner life is once more an agony of conflict and
remorse. After all, we have but transferred our
anxious thoughts from the body to the soul. Our
efforts after Christian growth seem only a succes-
sion of failures, and instead of rising into the
beauty of holiness our life is a daily heartbreak
and humiliation.
Now the reason of this is very plain. We have
forgotten the parable of the lily. Violeut efforts
to grow are right in earnestness, but wholly wrong
in principle. There is but one principle of growth
both for the natural and spiritual, for animal and
plant, for body and soul. For all growth is an
organic thing. And the principle of growing in
grace is once more this, "Consider the lilies hoio
they grow.'"
in seeking to extend the analogy from the body
to the soul there are two things about the lilies'
GROWTH. 101
growth, two characteristics of all growth, on
which one must fix attention. These are —
First, Spontaneousness.
Second, M3-steriousness.
I. Spontaneousness. There are three lines along
which one may seek for evidence of the spontane-
ousness of growth. The first is Science. And the
argument here could not be summed up better
than in the words of Jesus. The lilies grow, He
says, of themselves; they toil not, neither do
they spin. They grow, that is, automatically,
spontaneously, without trying, without fretting,
without thinking. Applied in any direction, to
plant, to animal, to the body or to the soul this
law holds. A boy grows, for example, without
trying. One or two simple conditions are ful-
filled, and the growth goes on. He thinks prob-
ably as little about the condition as about the
result; he fulfills the conditions by habit, the
result follows by nature. Both processes go
steadily on from year to year apart from himself
and all but in spite of himself. One would never
think of telUnrj a boy to grow. A doctor has no
prescription for growth. He can tell me how
growth may be stunted or impaired, but the
process itself is recognized as beyond control — one
of the few, and therefore very significant, things
which Nature keeps in her own hands. No
physician of souls, in like manner, has any
l^rescription for spiritual growth. It is the ques-
tion he is most often asked and most often
answers wrongly. He may prescribe more earnest-
ness, niore prayer, more self-denial, or more
Christian work. These are prescriptions for
something, but not for groivth. Not that they
may not encourage growth; but the soul grows
as the lily grows, without trying, without fretting,
without ever thinking. Manuals of devotion, with
complicated rules for getting on in the Christian
life, would do well sometimes to return to the
simplicity of nature; and earnest souls who are
attempting sanctification by struggle instead of
"^Bctification by faith might be spared much
103 GKOWTH.
humiliation by learning the botany of the Sermon
on the Mount. There can indeed be no other
principle of growth than this. It is a vital act.
And to try to make a thing grow is as absurd as
to help the tide to come in or the sun rise.
Another argument for the spontaneousness of
growth is universal experience. A boy not only
grows without trying, but he cannot grow if he
tries. No man by taking thought has ever
added a cubit to his stature; nor has any man by
mere working at his soul ever approached nearer
to the stature of the Lord Jesus. The stature of
the Lord Jesus was hot itself reached by Avork,
and he who thinks to approach its mystical height
by anxious effort is realty receding from it.
Christ's life unfolded itself from a divine germ,
planted centrally in His nature, wliich gi'ew as
naturally as a flower from a bud. This flower may
be imitated; but one can always tell an artificial
flower. The human form may be copied in wax,
yet somehow one never fails to detect the differ-
ence. And this precisely is the difference between
a native growth of Christian principle and the
moral copy of it. The one is natural, the other
mechanical. The one is a growth, the other an
accretion. Now this, according to modern biology,
is the fundamental distinction between the living
and the not living, between an organism and a crys-
tal. The living organism grows, the dead crystal
increases. The first grows vitally from within, the
last adds new particles from the outside. The whole
difference between the Christian and the moralist
lies here. The Christian works from the center,
the moralist from the circumference. The one
is an organism, in the center of Avhich is planted
by the living God a living germ. The other is
a crystal, very beautiful it may be; but only a
crystal — it wants the vital principle of growth.
And one sees here also, what is sometimes very
difficult to see, why salvation in the first instance
is never connected directly Avith morality. The
reason is not that salvation does not demand
morality, but that it demands so much of it that
GROWTH. 103
the moralist can never reach up to it. The end
of Salvation is perfection, the Christ-like mind,
character and life. Morality is on the way to
this perfection; it may go a considerable distance
toward it, but it can never reach it. Only Life
can do that. It requires something with enor-
mous power of movement, of growth, of overcom-
ing obstacles, to attain the perfect. Therefore
the man who has within himself this great form-
ative agent. Life, is nearer the end than the man
who has morality alone. The latter can never
reach perfection; the former must. For the Life
must develop out according to its type; and
being a germ of the Christ-life, it must unfold
into a Christ. Morality, at the utmost, only
develops the character in one or two directions.
It may perfect a single virtue here and there, but
it cannot perfect all. And especially it fails
always to give that rounded harmony of parts, that
perfect tune to the whole orchestra, which is the
marked characteristic of life. Perfect life is not
merely the possessing of perfect functions, but
of perfect functions perfectly adjusted to each
other and all conspiring to a single result, the
perfect working of the whole organism. It is
not said that the character will develop in all its
fullness in this life. That were a time too short
for an Evolution so magnificent. In this world
^nly the cornless ear is seen; sometimes only the
small yet still prophetic blade. The sneer at the
godly man for his imperfections is ill-judged. A
blade is a small thing. At first it grows very
near the earth. It is often soiled and crushed
and downtrodden. But it is a living thing.
That great dead stone beside it is more imposing;
only it will never be anything else than a stone.
But this small blade — it doth not yet ap2)ear what
it shall he.
Seeing now that Growth can only be synony-
mous with a living automatic process, it is all
but superfluous to seek a third line of argument
from Scripture. Growth there is always described
in the language of physiology. The regenerate
104 GROWTH.
soul is a new creature. The Christian is a new
man in Christ Jesus. He adds the cubits to his
stature just as the okl man does. He is rooted
and built up in Christ; he abides in the vine,
and so abiding, not toiling or spinning, brings
forth fruit. The Christian in short, like the
poet, is born not made; and the fruits .of his
character are not manufactured things but living
things, things which have grown from the secret
germ, the fruits of the living Spirit. They are
not the produce of this climate, but exotics fi'om
a sunnier land.
II. But, secondly, besides this Spontaneousness
there is this other great characteristic of Growth —
Mysteriousness. Upon this quality depends the
fact, probably, that so few men ever fathom its
real character. We are most un spiritual always in
dealing with the simplest spiritual things. A
lily grows mysteriously, pushing up its solid
weight of stem and leaf in the teeth of gravity.
Shaped into beauty by secret and invisible fingers,
the flower develops we know not how. But we
do not wonder at it. Every dav the thing is
done; it is Nature, it is God. We are spiritual
enough at least to understand that. But when
the soul rises slowly above the world, pushing up
its delicate virtues in the teeth of sin, shaping
itself mysteriously into the image of Christ, we
deny that the power is not of man. A strong
will, we say, a high ideal, the reward of virtue,
Christian influence — these will account for it.
Spiritual character is merely the product _ of
anxious work, self-command, and self-denial.
We allow, that is to say, a miracle to the lily, but
none to the man. The lily may grow; the man
must fret and toil and spin.
Now grant for a moment that by hard work
and self-restraint a man may attain to a very high
character. It is not denied that this can be done.
But what is denied is that this is growth, and that
this process is Christianity. The fact that you
can account for it proves that it is not growth.
For growth is mysterious; tlie neculiarity of it is
GROWTH. lOo
that yoii cannot account for it. Mysteriousness,
as Mozley has well observed, is "the test of
spiritual birth." And this was Christ's test.
"The wind bloweth where it listeth. Thou hear-
est the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it
Cometh or whither it goeth, so is evert/ one that is
horn of the Spirit." The test of spirituality is
that yen cannot tell whence it cometli or whitlier
it goeth. If you can tell, if you can account for
it on philosojihical principles, on the doctrine of
influence, on strength of will, on a favorable
environment, it is not growth. It may be so far
a success, it may be a perfectly honest, even
remarkable, and praiseworthy imitation, but it is
not the real thing. The fruits are wax, the
flowers artificial — you can tell whence it cometh
and whither it goeth.
The conclusion is, then, that the Christian is
a unique jihenomenon. You cannot account for
him. And if you could he would not be a Chris-
tian. Mozley has drawn the two characters for
us in graphic words: "Take an ordinary man of
the world — what he thinks and what he does, his
whole standard of duty is taken from the society
in which he lives. It is a borrowed standard: he
is as good as other people are; he does, in the way
of duty, what is generally considered proper and
becoming among those with whom his lot is
thrown. He reflects established opinion on such
points. He follows its lead. His aims and
objects in life again are taken from the world
around him, and from its dictation. What it
considers honorable, worth having, advantageous
and good, he thinks so too and jDursues it. His
motives all come from a visible quarter. It would
be absurd to say that there is any mystery in such
a character a^ this, because it is formed from a
known external influence — the influence of social
opinion and the voice of the world. 'Whence
such a character cometh' we see; we venture to
say that the source and origin of it is open and
paljiable, and we know it just as we know the
phj'sical causes of many common facts."
106 GROWTH.
Then there is the other. "There is a certain
character and disposition of mind of which it is
true to say that 'thou canst not tell whence it
Cometh or whither it goeth.' . . . There are
those who stand out from among the crowd,
whicli reflects merely the atmosphere of feeling
and standard of society around it, with an impress
upon them which bespeaks a heavenly birth.
. . . Now, when we see one of those charac-
ters, it is a question which we ask ourselves, How
has the person become possessed of it? Has ht
caught it from society around him? That cannot
be, because it is wholly different from that of the
world around him. Has he caught it from the
inoculation of crowds and masses, as the mere
religious zealot catches his character? That
cannot be either, for the type is altogether differ-
ent from that which masses of men, under
enthusiastic impulses, exhibit. There is nothing
gregarious in this character; it is the individual's
own; it is not borrowed, it is not a reflection of
any fashion or tone of the world outside; it rises
up from some fount within, and it is a creation
of which the text says. We know not whence i^
Cometh."*
Now we have all met these two characters — the
one eminently resijectable, upright, virtuous, a
trifle cold perhaps, and generally, when critically
examined, revealing somehow the mark of the
tool; the other with God's breath still upon it, an
inspiration; not more virtuous, but differently
virtuous; not more humble, but different, wearing
the meek and quiet spirit artlessly as to the
manner born. The other-worldliness of such a
character is the thing that strikes you; you are
not prepared for what it will do or say or
become next, for it moves from a far-off center,
and in spite of its transparency and sweetness
that presence fills you always with awe. A man
never feels the discord of his own life, never
hears the jar of the machinery by which he tries
* University Sermons, pp. 334-841.
GROWTH. 10?
to manufacture his own good points, till he has
stood in the stillness of such a presence. Then
he discerns the ditference between growth and
work. He has considered the lilies, how they
grow.
We have now seen Ihtit sjjiritual growth is a
process maintained and secured by a spontaneous
and mysterious inward principle. It is a sponta-
neous principle even in its origin, for it bloweth
where it listeth; mysterious in its operation, for
we can never tell whence it cometh; obscure in its
destination, for we cannot tell whence it goeth.
The whole process therefore transcends us; we do
not work, we are taken in hand — " it is God which
worketh in us, both to will and to do of His good
pleasure." We do not plan — we are "created in
Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath
before ordained that we should walk in them."
There may be an obvious objection to all this.
It takes away all conflict from the Christian life?
It makes man, does it not, mere clay in the hands
of the potter? Ir crushes the old character to
make a new one, and destroys man's responsibility
for his own soul?
Now we are not concerned here in once more
striking the time-honored "balance between faith
and works." We are considering how lilies grow,
and in a specific connection, namely, to discover
the attitude of mind which the Christian should
preserve regarding his spiritual growth. That
attitude, primarily, is to be free from care. We
are not lodging a plea for inactivity of the spirit-
ual energies, but for the tranquillity of the spiritual
mind. Christ's protest is not against work, but
against anxious thought; and rather, therefore,
than complement the lesson by showing the other
side, we take the risk of still further extending the
'plea in the original direction.
What is the relation, to recur again to analogy,
between growth and work in a boy? Consciously,
there is no relation at all. The boy never thinks
of connecting his work with his growth. Work
iu fact is one thing and growth another, and it is
108 GROWTH.
SO in tlie spiritual life. If it be asked therefore,
Is the Christian wrong in these ceaseless and agon-
izing efforts after growth ? the answer is, Yes, he is
quite wrong, or at least, he is quite mistaken.
When a boy takes a meal or denies himself indi-
gestible things, he does not say, "All this will
minister to my growth;" or when he runs a race
he does not say, " This will help the next cubit
of my stature." It may or it may not be true that
these things will help his stature, but, if he thinks
of this, his idea of growth is morbid. And this is
the point we are dealing with. His anxiety here
is altogether irrelevant and superfluous. Nature is
far more bountiful than Ave think. AVhen she gives
us energy she asks none of it back to expend on
our own growth. She will attend to that. "Give
your work," she says, " and your anxiety to others;
trust me to add the cubits to your stature." If
God is adding to our spiritual stature, unfolding
the new nature within us, it is a mistake to keep
twitching at the petals with our coarse fingers.
We must seek to let the Creative Hand alone.
" It is God which giveth the increase." Yet we
never know how little we have learned of the fun-
damental principle of Christianity till we discover
how much we are all bent on supplementing God's
free grace. If God is spending work upon a
Christian, let him be still and know that it is God.
And if he wants work, he will find it there — in the
being still.
Not that there is no work for him who would
grow, to do. There is work, and severe work —
work so great that the worker deserves to have
himself relieved of all that is superfluous during
his task. If the amount of energy lost in trying
to grow were spent in fulfilling rather the con-
ditions of growth, we should have many more
cubits to show for our stature. It is with these
conditions that the personal work of the Christian
is chiefly concerned. Observe for a moment what
they are, and their exact relation. For its growth
the plant needs heat, light,, air, and moisture.
A man, therefore, must go in search of these, or
GROWTir. 109
their spiritual equivuleuts, and this is his work?
By no means. The Christian's work is not yet.
Does the plant go in search of its conditions?
Nay, the conditions come to tlie phmt. It no
more mannfactures the heat, light, air, and mois-
ture, than it manufactures its own stem. It finds
them all around it in Nature. It simjily stands
still with its leaves spread out in unconscious
praj^er, and Nature lavishes upon it these and all
other bounties, bathing it in sunshine, pouring
the nourishing air over and over it, reviving it
graciously with its nightly dew. Grace, too, is as
free as the air. The Loi-d God is a Sun. He is
as the Dew to Israel. A man has no more to
manufacture these than he has to manufacture his
own soul. He stands surrounded by them, bathed
in them, beset behind and before by them. He
lives and moves and has his being in them. How
then shall he go in search of them? Do not they
rather go in search of him ? Does he not feel how
they press themselves upon him? Does he not
know how unweariedly they appeal to him? Has
he not heard how they are sorrowful when he will
not have them? His work, therefore, is not yet.
The voice still says, " Be still."
The conditions of growth, then, and the inward
principle of growth being both supplied by Nature,
the thing man has to do, the little junction left
for him to complete, is to apply the one to the
other. He manufactures nothing; he earns noth ■
ing; he need be anxious for nothing; his one duty
is to he in these conditions, to abide in them, to
allow grace to play over him, to be still therein
and know that this is God.
The conflict begins and prevails in all its life-
long agony the moment a man forgets this. He
struggles to grow himself instead of struggling to
get back again into position. He makes the
church into a workshop when God meant it to be
a beautiful garden. And even in his closet,
where only should reign silence — a silence as of
the mountains whereon the lilies grow — is heard
the roar and tumult of machinery. Trno, a num
110 GROWTH.
will often have to wrestle with his God — but not
for growth. The Christian life is a composed life.
The Gospel is Peace. Yet the most anxious people
in the world are Christians — Christians who mis-
understand the nature of growtli. Life is a per-
petual self-condemning because they are not grow-
ing. And the effect is not only the loss of tran-
quillity to the indvidual. The energies which are
meant to be spent on the work of Christ are con-
sumed in the soul's own fever. So long -as the
Church's activities are spent on growing there is
nothing to spare for the world. A soldier's time
is not spent in earning the money to buy his
armor, in finding food and raiment, in seeking
shelter. His king provides these things that he
may be the more at liberty to fight his battles.
So, for the soldier of the Cross all is provided.
His Government has planned to leave him free for
the Kingdom's work.
The problem of the Christian life finally is sim-
plified to this — man has but to preserve the right
attitude. To abide in Christ, to be in position,
that is all. Much work is done on board a ship
crossing the Atlantic. Yet none of it is spent on
making the ship go. The sailor but harnesses his
vessel to the Avind. He puts his sail and rudder
in position, and lo, the miracle is wrought. So
everywhere God creates, man utilizes. All the
work of the world is merely a taking advantage of
energies already there. * God gives the wind, and
the water, and the heat; man but puts himself in
the way of the wind, fixes his water-wheel in tbe
way of the river, puts his piston in the way of the
steam; and so holding himself in position before
God's Spirit, all the energies of Omnij^otence
course within his soul. He is like a tree planted
by a river whose leaf is green and whose fruits fail
not. Such is the deeper lesson to be learned from
considering the lily. It is the voice of Nature
echoing the whole evangel of Jesus, ' ' Come unto
Me, and I will give you rest."
* See liushueirs "New Life."
DBATH. Ill
DEATH.
"What couldlbe easier than to form a catena of the most philo-
sophical defenders of Christianity, who have exhausted language in
declaring tlie impotence of the unassisted intellect? Comte has not
more explicitly enounced the incapacity of man to deal with the
Absolute and the Infinite than the whole series of orthodox writers.
Trust your reason, we have been told till we are tired of the phrase,
and you will become Atheists or Agnostics. We take you at your
word; we become Agnostics." — Leslie Stephen.
"To be carnally minded is Death." — Paul.
"I do not wonder at what men suffer, but I wonder often at what
they lose."— ^««^-i7^.
"Death," wrote Faber, "is an unsurveyed
land, an nnarranged Science." Poetry draws near
Death only to hover over it for a moment and with-
draw in terror. History knows it simply as a uni-
versal fact. Philosophy finds it among the mys-
teries of being, the one great mystery of being not.
All contributions to this dead theme are marked
by an essential vagueness, and every avenue of ap-
proach seems darkened by impenetrable shadow.
But modern Biology has found it part of its
work to push its way into this silent land, and at
last the world is confronted with a scientific treat-
ment of Death. Not that much is added to the old
conception, or much taken from it. What it is,
this certain Death with its uncertain issues, Ave
know as little as before. But we can define more
clearly and attach a narrower meaning to the mo-
mentous symbol.
The interest of the investigation here lies in the
fact that Death is one of the outstanding things in
Nature which has an acknowledged spiritual equiv-
alent. The prominence of the word in the vocab-
ulary of Revelation cannot be exaggerated. Next
to Life the most pregnant symbol in religion is its
113 DBATH.
antithesis, Death. And from the time that " If
thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die" was
heard in Paradise, this solemn word has been
linked with liuman interests of eternal moment.
Notwithstanding the unparalleled emphasis
upon this term in the Christian system, there is
none more feebly expressive to the ordinary mind.
That mystery which surrounds the word in the
natural world shrouds only too completely its
spiritual import. The reluctance which prevents
men from investigating the secrets of the King of
Terrors is for a certain length entitled to respect.
But it has left theology with only the vaguest ma-
terials to construct a doctrine which, intelligently
enforced, ought to appeal to all men with convinc-
ing power and lend the most effective argument to
Christianity. Whatever may have been its influ-
ence in the past, its threat is gone for the modern
world. The word has grown weak. Ignorance
has robbed the Grave of all its terror, and plati-
tude despoiled Death of its sting. Death itself
is ethically dead. Which of us, for example,
enters fully into the meaning of words like these:
"She that liveth in pleasure is dead while she
liveth?" Who allows adequate weight to the
metaphor in the Pauline phrase, " To be car-
nally minded is Death ; " or in this, " The wages
of ain is Death?" Or what theology has trans-
lated into the language of human life the ter-
rific practical import of " Dead in trespasses and
sins? " To seek to make these phrases once more
real and burning; to clothe time-worn formulae
with living truth; to put the deepest ethical mean-
ing into the gravest symbol of Nature, and fill up
with its full consequence the darkest threat of
Revelation — these are the objects before us now.
What, then, is Death? Is it possible to define
it and embody its essential meaning in an intelli-
gible proposition?
The most recent and the most scientific attempt
to investigate Death we owe to the biological
studies of Mr. Herbert Spencer. In his search for
the meaning of Life the word Death crosses his
DEATH. 113
path, and he turns aside for a moment to define it.
Of course what Death is depends upon what Life
is. Mr. Herbert Spencer's definition of Life, it is
well known, has been subjected to serious criti-
cism. "While it has shed much light on many of
the phenomena of Life, it cannot be affirmed that
it has taken its place in science as the final solution
of the fundamental problem of biology. No defi-
nition of Life, indeed, that has yet appeared can be
said to be even approximately correct. Its mys-
terious quality evades us; and we have to be con-
tent with outward characteristics and accompani-
ments, leaving the thing itself an unsolved riddle.
At the same time Mr. Herbert Spencer's masterly
elucidation of the chief phenomena of Life has
placed philosophy and science under many obliga-
tions, and in the paragraphs which follow we shall
have to incur a further debt on behalf of religion.
The meaning of Death depending, as has been
said, on the meaning of Life, we must first set
ourselves to grasp the leading characteristics
which distinguish living things. To a physiol-
ogist the living organism is distinguished from
the not-living by the performance of certain func-
tions. These functions are four in number —
Assimilation, Waste, Reproduction, and Growth.
Nothing could be a more interesting task than to
point out the co-relatives of these in the spiritual
sphere, to show in what ways the discharge of
these functions represent the true manifestations
of spiritual life, and how the failure to perform
them constitutes spiritual Death. But it will
bring us more directly to the specific subject
before us if we follow rather the newer biological
lines of Mr. Herbert Spencer. According to his
definition, Life is "The definite coiubination of
heterogeneous changes, both simultaneous and
successive, in correspondence with external co-
existences and sequences,''* or more shortly "The
continuous adjustment of internal relations to
external relations."! An example or two will
* "Principles of Biology," vol. i, p. 74. t ^l^id.
114 DEATH.
render these important statements at once intel-
ligible.
The essential characteristic of a living organisms
according to these definitions, is that it is in
vital connection with its general surroundings.
A human being, for instance, is in direct contact
with the earth and air, with all surrounding
things, with the warmth of the sun, with the
music of birds, with the countless influences and
activities of nature and of his fellow-men. In
biological language he is said thus to be "in
correspondence with his environment." He is,
that is to say, in active and vital connection
with them, influencing them possibly, but especi-
ally being influenced by them. Now it is in
virtue of this correspondence that he is entitled
to be called alive. So long as he is in correspond-
ence with any given point of his environment,
he lives. To keep up this correspondence is to
keep up life. If his environment changes he
must instantly adjust himself to the change.
And he continues living only as long as he
succeeds in adjusting himself to the "simultane-
ous and successive changes in his environment"
as these occur. What is meant by a change in
his environment may be understood from an
example, which will at the same time define more
clearly the intimacy of the relation between
environment and organism. Let us take the case
of a civil-servant whose environment is a district
in India. It is a region subject to occasional
and prolonged droughts resulting in periodical
famines. When such a period of scarcity arises,
he proceeds immediately to adjust himself to this
external change. Having the power of locomo-
tion, he may remove himself to a more fertile
district, or, possessing the means of purchase, he
may add to his old environment by importation
the "external relations" necessary to continued
life. But i^ from any cfiuse he fails to adjust
liimself to the altered circumstances, his body is
thrown out of correspondence with his environ-
ment, his "internal relations" are no longer
DEATH. 115
adjusted to his "external relations," and his
life must cease.
In ordinary cireunistunces^, and in health, the
human organism is in thorough correspondence
with its surroundings; but when any part of the
organism by disease or accident is thrown out of
correspijndeuce, it is in that relation dead.
This Death, this want of correspondence, may
be either partial or complete. Part of the organ-
ism may be dead to a part of the environment,
or the whole to the whole. Thus the victim of
famine may have a certain number of his cor-
respondences arrested by the change in his
environment, but not all. Luxuries which he
once enjoyed no longer enter the country, animals
which once furnished his table are driven from
it. These still exist, but they are beyond the
limit of his correspondence. In relation to these
things therefore he is dead. In one sense it
might be said that it was the environment which
played him false; in another, that it was his own
organization — that he was unable to adjust him-
self, or did not. But, however caused, he pays
the penalty with partial Death.
Suppose next the case of a man who is thrown
out of correspondence with a part of his environ-
ment by some physical infirmity. Let it be that
by disease or accident he has been deprived of
the use of his ears. The deaf man, in virtue of
this imperfection, is thrown out of r airport with
a large and well-defined part of the environment,
namely, its sounds. With regard to that "exter-
nal relation," therefore, he is no longer living.
Part of him may truly be held to be insensible
or "Dead." A man who is also blind is thrown
out of correspondence with another large part of
his environment. The beauty of sea and sky,
the forms of cloud and mountain, the features
and gestures of friends, are to him as if they
were not. They are there, solid and real, but not
to him; he is still further "Dead." Next, let
it be conceived, the subtle nnger of cerebral
disease lays hold of him. His whole brain is
116 DEATH.
affected, and the sensoi'y nerves, the medium of
communication with the environment, cease
altogether to acquaint him witli what is doing in
the outside world. The outside world is still
there, hut not to him; he is still further "Dead."
And so the death of parts goes on. He becomes
less and less alive. "Were the animal f#ame not
the complicated machine we have seen it to be,
death might come as a simple and gradual disso-
lution, the 'sans everything' being the last stage
of the successive loss of fundamental powers."*
But finally some important part of the mere*
animal framework that remains breaks down.
The correlation with the other parts is very
intimate, and the stoppage of correspondence
with one means an interference with the work of
the rest. Something central has snapped, and
all are thrown out of work. The lungs refuse to
correspond with the air, the heart with the blood.
There is now no correspondence whatever with
environment — the thing, for it is now a thing, is
Dead.
This then is Death; "part of the framework
breaks down," "something has snapped" — these
phrases by which we describe the phases of death
yield their full meaning. They are different
Avays of saying that "correspondence" has ceased.
And the scientific meaning of Death now becomes
clearly intelligible. Dying is that breakdown in
an organism which thro^vs \i o\it of correspondence
with some necessary part of the environment.
Death is the result produced, the want of corre-
spondence. We do not say that this is all that is
involved. But this is the root idea of Death — •
Failure to adjust internal relations to external
relations, failure to repair the nroken inward
connection sufficiently to enable it to correspond
again with the old surroundings. These prelim-
inary statements may be fitly closed with the
words of Mr. Herbert Spencer: "Death by natural
decay occurs because in old age the relations
* Foster's "Phj'siology," p. 643.
DEATH. ±li
between assimilation, oxidation, and genesis of
force going on in tlie organism gradually fall out
of correspondence with the i-elations hetween
oxygen and food and absorption of heat by the
environment. Deatli from disease arises either
when the organism is congenitally defective in its
power to balance the ordinary external actions by
the ordinary internal actions, or when there has
taken place some unusual external action to which
there was no answering internal action. Death
by accident implies some neighboring mechanical
changes of which the causes are either unnoticed
from inattention, or are so intricate that their
results cannot be foreseen, and consequently,
certain relations in the organism are not adjusted
to the relations in the environment."*
With the help of these plain biological terms
we may now proceed to examine the parallel
phenomenon of Death in the spiritual world.
The factors with Avhich we have to deal are two
in number as before — Organism and Environment.
The relation between them may once more be
denominated by "correspondence." And the
truth to be emphasized resolves itself into this,
that Spiritual Death is a want of correspondence
between the organism and the spiritual environ-
ment.
What is the spiritual environment? This term
obviously demands some further definition. For
Death is a relative term. And before we can
define Death in the spiritual world we must first
apprehend the particular relation with reference
to which the expression is to be employed. We
shall best reach the nature of this relation by
considering for a moment the subject of environ-
ment generally. By the natural environment
we mean the entire surroundings of the natural
man, the entire external world in which he lives
and moves and has his being. It is not involved
in the idea that either with all or part of the
environment he is in immediate correspondence.
* Op. cit., pp. 88, 89.
118 DEATH.
Whether he correspond with it or not, it is there.
There is in fact a conscious environment and an
environment of wliich he is not conscious; and it
must be borne in mind that the conscious envi-
ronment is not all the environment that is. All
that surrounds him, all that environs him, con-
scious or unconscious, is environment. The moon
and stars are part of it, though in the daytime he
may not see them. The polar regions are parts
of it, though he is seldom aware of their influence.
In its widest sense environment simply means
all else that is.
Now it will next be manifest that different
organisms correspond with this environment in
varying degrees of completeness or incomplete-
ness. At the bottom of the biological scale we
find organisms which have only the most limited
correspondence with their surroundings. A tree,
for example, corresponds with the soil about its
stem, with the sunlight, and with the air in
contact with its leaves. But it is shut off by its
comparatively low development from a whole
world to which higher forms of life have additional
access. The want of locomotion alone circum-
scribes most seriously its area of correspondence,
so that to a large pai't of surrounding nature it
may truly be said to be dead. So far as conscious-
ness is concerned, we should be justified indeed
in saying that it was not alive at all. The mur-
mur of the stream which bathes its roots affects
it not. The marvelous insect-life beneath its
shadow excites in it no wonder. The tender
maternity of the bird which has its nest among
its leaves stirs no responsive sympathy. It cannot
correspond with those things. To stream and
insect and bird it is insensible, torpid, dead. For
this is Death, this irresponsiveness.
The bird, again, which is higher in the scale of
life, corresponds with a wider environment. The
stream is real to it, and the insect. .It knows
what lies behind the hill; it listens to the love-
song of its mate. And to much besides beyond
the simple world of the tree this higher organism
DEATH. 119
is alive. The bird we should say is more living
than the tree; it has a correspondence with a
larger area of environment. But this bird-life is
not yet the highest life. Even within the imme-
diate bird-environment there is much to which
the bird must still be held to be dead. Introduce
a higher organism, jilace man himself within this
same environment, and see how much more living
he is. A hundred things which the bird never
saw in insect, stream, and tree appeal to him.
Each single sense has something to correspond
with. Each faculty finds an ai3i3ropriate exercise.
Man is a mass of correspondences, and because of
these, because he is alive to countless objects and
influences to which lower organisms are dead, he
is the most living of all creatures.
The relativity of Death will now have become
fiufticiently obvious. Man being left out of
account, all organisms are seen as it were to be
partly living and partly dead. The tree, in cor-
respondence with a narrow area of environment,
is to that extent alive; to all beyond, to the all
but infinite area beyond, it is dead. A still
wider portion of this vast area is the possession of
the insect and the bird. Their's also, neverthe-
less, is but a little world, and to an immense
further area insect and bird are dead. All organ-
isms likewise are living and dead — living to
all within the circumference of their correspond-
ences, dead to all beyond. As we rise in the
scale of life, however, it will be observed that the
sway of Death is gradually weakened. More and
more of the environment becomes accessible as we
ascend, and the domain of life in this way slowly
extends in ever-widening circles. But until man
appears there is no organism to correspond with
the whole environment. Till then the outermost
circles have no correspondents. To the inhabi-
tants of the innermost sj)heres they are as if they
were not.
Now follows a momentous question. Is man
in correspondence with the whole environment?
When we reach the highest living oragnism, is
I 20 DEATH.
the final blow dealt to the kingdom of Death?
Has the last acre of the infinite area been taken
in by his finite faculties? Is his conscious environ-
ment the whole environment? Or is there,
among these outermost circles, one which with
his multitudinous correspondences he fails to
reach? If so, this is Death. The question of
Life or Death to him is the question of the
amount of remaining environment he is able to
compass. If there be one circle or one segment
of a circle which he yet fails to reach, to corre-
spond with, to know, to be influenced by, he is,
with regard to that circle or segment, dead.
What then, practically, is the state of the case?
Is man in correspondence with the whole environ-
ment or is he not ? There is but one answer. He
is not. Of men generally it cannot be said that
they are in living contact with that part of the
environment which is called the spiritual world.
In introducing this new term spiritual world, ob-
serve, we are not interpolating a new factor. This
is an essential part of the old idea. We have been
following out an ever-widening environment from
point to point, and now Ave reach the outermost
zones. The spiritual world is simply the outer-
most segment, circle, or circles of the natural
world. For purposes of convenience we separate
the two just as we separate the animal world from
the plant. But the animal world and the plant
world are the same world. They are different
parts of one environment. And the natural and
spiritual are likewise one. The inner circles are
called the natural, the outer the spiritual. And
we call them spiritual simply because they are be-
yond us or beyond a part of us. What we have
correspondence with, that we call natural; what
we have little or no cori^spondence witli, that we
call spiritual. But when the appropriate corre-
sponding organism appears, the organism, that is,
which can freely communicate with these outer
circles, the distinction necessarily disappears.
The spiritual to it becomes the outer circle of the
natural.
DEATH. 121
Now of the great mass of living organisms, of
tlie great mass of men, is it not to be affirmed that
they are out of correspondence with this outer
circle? Suppose, to make the final issue more real,
we give this outermost circle of environment a
name. Suppose we call it God. Suppose also we
substitute a word for " correspondence " to express
more intimately the personal rolation. Let us call
it Communion. We can now determine accur-
ately the spiritual relation of different sections of
mankind. Those who are in communion with
God live, those who are not are dead.
The extent or depth of this communion, the
varying degrees of correspondence in different indi-
viduals, and the leys or more abundant life which
these result in, need not concern us for the present.
The task we have set ourselves is to investigate the
essential nature of Spiritual Death. And we
have found it to consist in a want of communion
with God. The unspiritual man is he who lives in
the circumscribed environment of this present
world. " She that liveth in pleasure ic Dead while
she liveth." " To be carnally minded is Death."
To be carnally minded, translated into the lan-
guage of science, is to be limited in one's corre-
spondences to the environment of the natural man.
It is no necessary part of the conception that the
mind should be either purposely irreligious, or
directly vicious. The mind of the flesh, *po>'wa t^5
<TapKb5, by its very nature, limited capacity, and
time-ward tendency, is eavaros, Death. This earthly
mind may be of noble caliber, enriched by cul-
ture, high toned, virtuous and pure. But if it
know not God ? What though its correspondences
reach to the stars of heaven or grasp the magni-
tudes of Time and Space? The stars of heaven
are not heaven. Space is not God. This mind
certainly, has life, life up to its level. There is
no trace of Death. Possibly, too, it carries its
deprivation lightly, and, up to its level, lies con-
tent. We do not picture the possessor of this
carnal mind as in any sense a monster. We have
said he may be high-toned, virtuous, and pure.
122 DEATH.
The plant is not a monster because it is dead to
the voice of the bird ; nor is he a monster who is
dead to the voice of God. The contention at
present simply is that he is Dead.
We do not need to go to Eevelation for the proof
of this. That has been rendered unnecessary by
the testimony of the Dead themselves. Thousands
have uttered themselves upon their relation to the
Spiritual World, and from their own lips we have
the proclamation of their Death. The language
of theology in describing the state of the natural
man is often regarded as severe. The Pauline
anthropology has been challenged as an insult to
human nature. Culture has opposed the doctrine
that " The natural man receiveth not the things
of the Spirit of God, for they are foolishness unto
him: neither can he know them, because they are
spiritually discerned." And even some modern
theologies have refused to accept the most plain of
the aphorisms of Jesus, that "Except a man be
born again he cannot see the Kingdom of God."
But this stern doctrine of the spiritual deadness
of humanity is no mere dogma of a past theology.
The history of thought during the present century
proves that the world has come round spontane-
ously to the position of the first. One of the ablest
philosophical schools of the day erects a Avliole
antichristian sytsem on this very doctrine. Seek-
ing by means of it to sap the foiindation of spirit-
ual religion, it stands unconsciously as the most
significant witness for its truth. What is the creed
of the Agnostic, but the confession of the spiritual
numbness of humanity? The negative doctrine
which it reiterates with such sad persistency, what
is it but the echo of the oldest of scientific and
religious truths? And what are all these gloomy
and rebellious infidelities, these touching, and too
sincere confessions of universal nescience, but a
protest against this ancient law of Death?
The Christian apologist never further misses the
mark than when he refuses the testimony of the
Agnostic to himself. AVhen the Agnostic tells me
he is blind and deaf, dumb, torpid and dead to
DEATH. 123
the spiritual world, I must believe him. Jesus
tells me that. Paul tells me that. Science tells
me that. He knows nothing of this outermost
circle; and we are compelled to trust his sincerity
as readily when he deplores it as if, being a man
without an ear, he professed to know nothing of a
musical world, or being withont taste, of a world
of art. The nescience of the Agnostic philos-
ophy is the in'ool from experience that to be car-
nally minded is Death. Let the theological vali.e
of the concession be duly recognized. It brings
no solace to the unspiritual man to be told he is
mistaken. To say he is self-deceived is neither to
compliment him nor Christianity. He builds in
all sincerity who raises his altar to the Unhnoiun
God. He does not know God. "With all his mar-
velous and complex correspondences, he is still
one correspondence short.
It is a point worthy of special note that the
proclamation of this truth has always come from
science ratlier than from religion. Its general
acceptance by thinkers is based upon the nniversal
failure of a universal experiment. The statement,
therefore, that the natural man discerneth not the
things of the spirit, is never to be charged against
the intolerance of theology. There is no point at
which theology has been more modest than here.
It has left the preaching of a great fundamental
truth almost entirely to philosophy and science.
And so very moderate has been its tone, so slight
has been the emphasis placed upon the paralysis
of the natural with regard to the spiritual, that it
may seem to some to have been intolerant. No
harm certainly could come now, no offence could
be given to science, if religion asserted more clearly
its right to the spiritual world. Science has paved
the way for the reception of one of the most revo-
lutionary doctrines of Christianity; and if Chris-
tianity refuses to take advantage of the opening it
will manifest a culpable want of confidence in it
self. There never was a time when its fundamen-
tal doctrines could more boldly Ije proclaimed, or
I'M DEATH.
when they could better secure the respect and
arrest the interest of Science.
To all this, and apisarently with force, it may,
however, be objected that to every man who truly
studies Nature there is a God. Call Him by what-
ever name — a Creator, a Sui^reme Being, a Great
First Cause, a Power that makes for Eighteous-
ness — Science has a God; and he who believes in
this, in spite of all protest, possesses a theology.
"If we will look at things, and not merely at
words, we shall soon see that the scientific man
has a theology and a God, a most impressive theol-
ogy, a most awful and glorious God. I say that
man believes in a God who feels himself in the
presence of a Power which is not himself, and is
immeasurably above himself, a Power in the con-
templation of which he is absorbed, in the knowl-
edge of which he finds safety and happiness.
And such now is Nature to the scientific man."*
Such now, we humbly submit, is Nature to the
very few. Their own confession is against it.
That they are ''absorbed" in the contemplation
we can well believe. That they might " find safety
and happiness" in the knowledge of Him is also
possible — if they had it. But this is Just what
they tell us they have not. What they deny is not
a God. It is the correspondence. The very con-
fession of the Unknowable is itself the dull recog-
nition of an Environment beyond themselves, and
for which they feel tliey kck the correspondence.
It is this want that maices their God the Unknown
God. And it is this that makes them dead.
We have not said, or implied, that there is not
a God of Nature. We have not aflfirmed that there
is no Natural Religion. We are assured there is.
We are even assured that without a Religion of
Nature Religion is only half complete ; that with-
out a God of Nature the God of Revelation is only
half intelligible and only partially known. God is
not confined to the outermost circle of environ-
ment, He lives and moves and has His being in
* "Natural Religion," p. 19.
DEATH. 125
the whole. Those who only seek Ilim in the
further zone can only find ii jiart. The Christian
who knows not God in Nature, who does not, that
is to say, corresjjond with the whole environment,
most certainly is partially dead. The author of
" Ecce Homo" may be partially right when he
says: " 1 think a bystander woiild say that though
Christianity had in it something far higher and
deeper and more ennobling, yet the average scien-
tific man worshi2)s just at present a more awful,
and, as it were, a greater Deity than the average
Christian. In so many Christians the idea of God
has been degraded by childish and little-minded
teaching ; the Eternal and the Infinite and the
A.ll-enibracing has been represented as the head of
the clerical interest, as a sort of clergyman, as a
sort of schoolmaster, as a sort of philanthro2)ist.
But the scientific man knows Ilim to be eternal;
in astronomy, in geology, he becomes familiar with
rtie countless millenniums of His lifetime. The
scientific man strains his mind actually to realize
God's infinity. As far off as the fixed stars he
traces Ilim, ' distance inexpressible by numbers
that have name.' Meanwhile, to the theologian,
infinity and eternity are very mucli of empty words
when applied to the object of his worship. He
does not realize them in actual facts and definite
computations."* Let us accept this rebuke.
The principle that want of correspondence is Death
applies all round. He who knows not God in Na-
ture only partially lives. The converse of this,
however, is not true; and that is the point we aie
insisting on. He who knows God only in Nature
lives not. There is no " correspondence " with an
Unknown God, no " continuous adjustment " tn
a fixed First Cause. There is no '' assimilation "
of Natural Law; no growth in the Innige of " the
All-embracing." To coi-respond with the God of
Science assuredly is not to live, " This is Life
Eternal, to know Thee, tJie true God, and Jesus
Christ Whom Thou hast sent."
♦ "Natural Religion," p. 20.
136 DEATH.
From the service we have tried to make natural
i'Cience render to our religion, we might be ex-
l>ected possibly to take up the position that the
absolute contribution of Science to Revelation was
very great. On the contrary, it is very small.
The absolute contribution, that is, is very small.
The contribution on the whole is immense, vaster
than we have yet any idea of. But without the
aid of the higher Revelation this many-toned and
far-reaching voice had been forever dumb. The
light of Nature, say the most for it, is dim — how
dim we ourselves, witli the glare of other Light
upon tlie modern world, can only realize when we
seek among the pagan records of the past for the
groupings after truth of those whose only light
was this. Powerfully significant and touching as
these efforts were in their success, they are far
more significant and touching in their failure.
For they did fail. It requires no lohilosophy now
to speculate on the adequacy or inadequacy of the
Religion of Nature. For us who could never
weigh it rightly in the scales of Truth it has been
tried in the balance of experience and found want-
ing. Theism is the easiest of all religions to get,
but the most difficult to keep. Individuals have
kept it, but nations never. Socrates and Aristotle,
Cicero and Epictetus had a theistic religion;
Greece and Rome had none. And even after get-
ting what seems like a firm place in the minds of
men, its unstable equilibrium sooner or later be-
trays itself. On the one hand theism has always
fallen into the wildest polytheism, or on the other
into the blankest atheism. "It is an indubitable
historical fact that, outside of the sphere of special
revelation, man has never obtained such a knowl-
edge of Clod as a responsible and religious being
plainly requires. The wisdom of the heathen
world, at its very best, was utterly inadequate to
the accomplishment of such a task as creating a
due abhorrence of sin, controlling the passions,
purifying the heart, and ennobling the conduct." *
*Prof. Flint, "Theism," p. 305.
DEATH, 127
What is the inference ? Th«t this poor rush-
light by itself was never meant to lend the ray by
which man should read the riddle of the universe.
The mystery is too impenetrable and remote for
its uncertain flicker to more than make the
darkness deeper. What indeed if this were not
a light at all, but only part of a light— the
carbon point, the fragment of calcium, the re-
reflector in the great Lantern which contains the
Light of the World?
This is one inference. But the most important
is that the absence of the true Light means moral
Death. The darkness of the natural world to the
intellect is not all. What history testifies to is,
first the partial, and then the total eclipse of
virtue that always follows the abandonment of
belief in a personal God. It is not, as has been
pointed out a hundred times, that morality in
the abstract disappears, but the motive _ and
sanction are gone. There is nothing to raise it
from the dead. Man's attitude to it is left to
himself. Grant that morals have their own base
in human life; grant that Nature has a Tieligion
whose creed is Science; there is yet nothing apart
from God to save the world from moral Death.
Morality has the power to dictate but none to
move. Nature directs but cannot control. As
was wisely expressed in one of many pregnant
utterances diwhig a, recent ^Sl/m2J0s^um, "Though
the decay of religion may leave the institutes of
morality intact, it drains off their inward power
The devout faith. of men expresses and measures
the intensity of their moral nature, and it cannot
be lost without a remission of enthusiasm, and
under this low pressure, the successful reentrance
of importunate desires and clamorous passions
which had been driven back. To believe in an
ever-living and perfect Mind, supreme over the
universe, is to invest moral distinctions with
immensity and eternity, and lift them from the
provincial stage of human society to the imperish-
able theater of all being. When planted thus in
the very substance of things, they justify and
138 DEATH.
support the ideal estimates of the conscience;
they deepen every guilty shame; they guarantee
every righteous hope; and they help the will with
a Divine casting-vote in every balance of tempta-
tion."* That moi'ality has a basis in human
society, that Nature has a Religion, surely makes
the Death of the soul when left to itself all the
more appalling. It means that, between them.
Nature and morality provide all for virtue —
except the Life to live it.
It is at this point accordingly that our subject
comes into intimate contact with Religion. The
proposition that "to be carnally minded is Death"'
even the moralist will assent to. But when it is
further announced that "the carnal mind is
enmity against GocV we find ourselves in a
different region. And when we find it also stated
that "the wages of sin is Death," we are in the
heart of the profoundest questions of theology.
What before was merely "enmity against society"
becomes "enmity against God;" and wha^ was
"vice" is "sin." The conception of a God gives
an altogether ucav color to worldliness and vice.
Worldliness it changes into heathenism, vice into
blasphemy. The carnal mind, the mind which
is turned away from God, which will not corre-
spond with God— this is not moral only but spirit-
ual Death. And 8in, that which separates from
God, which disobeys God, which can not in that
state correspond with God — this is hell.
To the estrangement of the soul from God the
best of theology traces the ultimate cause of sin.
Sin is simply apostasy from God, unbelief in God,
"Sin is manifest in its true character when the
demand of holiness in the conscience, pj-esenting
itself to the man as one of loving submission to
God, is put from him with aversion. Here sin
appears as it really is, a turning away from God;
and while the man's guilt is enhanced, there
ensues a benumbing of the heart resulting from
* Martineau. Vide the whole Symposium on "The Influences upon
Morality of a Decline in ReligiousBelief.'"— iV^i/teiee/i^A Century, vol.
i. pp. 331, 531.
DEATH. 129
the crushing of those higher impulses. This is
what is nieant by the rei)vohate state of those who
reject Christ and Avill not believe the Gospel, so
often spoken of in the New Testament; this
unbelief is iust the closing of the heart against
the highest love."* The other view of sin,
probably the more popular at present, that sin
consists in selfishness, is merely this from another
aspect. Obviously if the mind turns away from
one part of the environment it will only do so
under some temptation to correspond with another.
This temptation, at bottom, can only come from
one- source — the love of self. The irreligious
man's correspondences are concentrated upon
himself. He worships himself. Self-gratification
rather than self-denial; independence rather than
submission — these are the rules of life. And this
is at once the poorest and the commonest form of
idolatry.
But whichever of these views of sin we
emphasize, we find both equally connected with
Death. If sin is estrangement from God, this
very estrangement is Death. It is a want of
correspondence. If sin is selfishness, it is con-
ducted at the expense of life. Its wages are
Death — 'lie that loveth his life," said Christ,
"shall lose it."
Yet the paralysis of the moral nature apart
from God does not only depend for its evidence
upon theology or even upon history. From the
analogies of Nature one would expect tiiis result
as a necessary consequence. The development of
any organism in any direction is dependent on its
environment. A living cell cut off from air will
die. A seed-germ apart from moisture and an
appropriate temperature will make the ^ound its
grave for centuries. Human nature, likewise, is
subject to similar conditions. It can only develop
in presence of its environment. No matter what
its possibilities may be, no matter what seeds of
thought or virtue, what germs of genius or of art,
♦Mailer: "Chrietian Doctrine of Sin."' 2d Ed. vol i. p 131.
130 DEATH.
lie latent in its breast, until tlie appropriate'
environment present itself the correspondence is
denied, the development discouraged, the most
splendid possibilities of life remain unrealized,
and thought and virtue, genius and art, are dead.
The true environment of the moral life is God.
Here conscience wakes. Here kindles love.
Duty here becomes heroic; and that righteousness
begins to live which alone is to live forever. But
if this Atmosphere is not, the dwarfed soul must
perish for mere want of its native air. And its
Death is a strictly natural Death. It is not an
exceptional judgment upon Atheism. In the
same circumstances, in the same averted relation
to their environment, the poet, the musician, the
artist, would alike perish to poetry, to music, and
to art. Every environment is a cause. Its effect
upon me is exactly proportionate to my correspond-
ence with it. If I correspond with part of it,
part of myself is influenced. If I correspond with
more, more of myself is influenced; if with all,
all is influenced. If I correspond with the world,
I become worldly; if with God, [ become Divine.
As without correspondence of the scientific man
with the natural environment there could be no
Science and no action founded on the knowledge
of Nature, so without communion with the spirit-
ual Environment there can be no Religion. To
refuse to cultivate the religious relation is to deny
to the soul its highest right — the right to a further
evolution.* We have already admitted that he
who knows not God may not be a monster; we
cannot say he will not be a dwarf. This precisely,
and on perfectly natural principles, is what he
* It would not be difficult to show, were this the immediate subject,
that it is not only a right but a duty to exercise the spiritual faculties,
a duty demanded not by religion merely, but by science. Upon
biological principles man owes his full development to hiniseli, to
nature, and to his fellow-men. Thus Mr. Herbert Spencer affirms,
"The performance of every function is, in a sense, a moral obliga-
tion. It is usually thought that morality requires us only to restrain
such vital activities as, in our present state, are often pushed to
excess, or such as conflict with average welfare, special or general;
but it also requires us to carry on these vital activities up to their
normal liuiits. All the animal functions, in common with all the
higher functions, have, as thus understood, their imperativeness."^
"The Data of Ethics," 2d Ed., p. 76.
DEATH. 131
must be. You can dwarf a soul just as you can
dwarf ii plant, by depriving it of a full environ-
ment. Such a soul for a time may have "a name
to live." Its character may betray no sign of
atrophy. But its very virtue somehow has the
pallor of a flower that is grown in darkness, or as
the herb which has never seen the sun, no
fragrance breathes from its spirit. To morality,
possibly, this organism offers the example of an
irreproachable life; but to science it is an instancfe
of arrested development; and to religion it pre-
sents the spectacle of a corpse — a living Death.
With Euskin, "I do not wonder at what mea
suffer, but I wonder often at what they lose."
MORTIFICATION. 133
MORTIFICATION.
"If, by tj'ing its main artery, we stop most of the blood going to a
limb, then, for as long as the limb performs its functions, those parts
which are called into play must be wastsd faster than they are
repaired: whence eventual disablement. The relation between due
receipt of nutritive matters through its arteries, and due discharge of
its duties by the limb, is a part of the physical order. If instead of
catting off the supply to a particular limb, we bleed the patient
largely, so drafting away the materials needed for repairing not one
Mmb bnt all limbs, and not limbs only but viscera, there results both
a muscular debility and an enfeeblement of the vital functions.
Here, again, cause and effect are necessarily related. . . Pass now
to those actions more commonly thought of as the occasions for rules
of conduct." — Herbert Spencer.
"Mortify therefore your members which are upon earth." — Paul.
" O Star-eyed Science ! hast thou wandered there
To waft us home the message of despair?" — Campbell.
The definition of Death which science has
given us is this: A falling out of corre.^j)ondence
with environment. When, for example, a man
loses the sight of his eyes, his correspondence
with the environing world is curtailed. His life
is limited in an important direction; he is less
living than he was before. If, in addition, he
lose the senses of touch and hearing, his corre-
spondences are still further limited; he is therefore
still further dead. And when all j^ossible corre-
spondences have ceased, when the nerves decline
to resj^ond to any stimulus, when the lungs close
their gates against the air, when the heart refuses
to correspond with the blood by so much as
another beat, the insensate corpse is wholly and
forever dead. The soul, in like manner, which
has no correspondence with the spiritual environ-
ment is spiritually dead. It may be that it never
possessed the spiritual eye or the spiritual ear, or
a heart which throbbed in response to the love of
134 MORTIFICATION.
God. If so, having never lived, it cannot be
said to have died. But not to have these corre-
spondeiices is to be in the state of Death. To the
spiritual world, to the Divine Environment, it is
dead — as a stone which has never lived is dead to
the environment of the organic world.
Having already abundantly illustrated this use
of the symbol Death, we may proceed to deal
with another class of expressions where the same
term is employed in an exactly opposite connec-
tion. It is a proof of the radical nature of
religion that a word so extreme should have to be
used again and again in Christian teaching, to
define in different directions the true spiritual
relations of mankind. Hitherto we have con-
cerned ourselves with the condition of the natural
man with regard to the spiritual world. We have
now to speak of the relations of the spiritual man
with regard to the natural world. Carrying with
us the same essential principle — want of corre-
spondence— underlying the meaning of Death, we
shall find that the relation of the spiritual man
to the natural world, or at least to part of it, is to
be that of Death.
When the natural man becomes the spiritual
man, the great change is described by Christ as a
passing from Death unto Life. Before the tran-
sition occurred, the practical difficulty was this,
how to get into correspondence with the new
Environment? But no sooner is this correspond-
ence established than the problem is reversed.
The question now is, how to get out of correspond-
ence with the old environment? The moment
the new life is begun there comes a genuine anxiety
to break with the old. For the former environ-
ment has now become embarrassing. It refuses
its dismissal from consciousness. It competes
doggedly with the new Environment for a share
of the correspondences. And in a hundred ways
the former traditions, the memories and passions
of the past, the fixed associations and habits of
the earlier life, now complicate the new relation.
The complex and bewildered soul, in fact, finds
MORTIFICATION. 135
itself in correspondence w'th two environments,
each with nrgent but yet incompatible claims.
It is a dual soul living in a double world, a world
whose inhabitants are deadly enemies, and
engaged in perpetual civil-war.
The position of things is perplexing. It is
clear that no man can attempt to live both lives.
To walk both in the flesh and in the spirit is
morally impossible. "No man," as Christ so
often "^emphasized, "can serve two masters."
And yet, as matter of fact, here is the new-born
being^in communication with both environments?
With sin and purity, light and darkness, time
and Eternity, God and Devil, the confused and
undecided soul is now in correspondence. What
is to be done in such an energency? How can
the New Life deliver itself from the still-persistent
past?
A ready solution of the difficulty would be to
die. Were one to die organically, to die and "go
to heaven," all correspondence with the lower
environment would be arrested at a stroke. For
Physical Death of course simply means the final
stoppage of ail natural correspondences with this
sinful world.
But this alternative, fortunately or unfortu-
nately, is not open. The detention here of body
and spirit for a given period is determined for us,
and we are morally bound to accept the situation.
We must look then for a further alternative.
Actual Death being denied us, we must ask our-
selves if there is nothing else resembling it — no
artificial relation, no imitation or semblance of
Death which would serve our purpose. If we can-
not yet die absolutely, surely the next best thing
will be to find a temporary substitute. If we can-
not die altogether, in short, the most we can do is
to die as much as we can. And we now know this
is open to us, and how. To die to any environ-
ment is to withdraw correspondence with it, to
cut ourselves off, so far as possible, from all com-
munication with it. So that the solution of the
problem will simply be this, for the spiritual life
136 MORTIFICATION".
to reverse continaously the processes of the natural
life. The spiritual man having passed from Death
unto Life, the natural man must next proceed to
pass from Life unto Death. Having opened the
new set of correspondences, he must deliberately
close up the old. Regeneration in short must be
accompanied by Degeneration.
Now it is no surprise to find that this is the pro-
cess everywhere described and recommended by
the founders of the Christian system. Their pro-
posal to the natural man, or rather to the natural
part of the spiritual man, with regard to a whole
series of inimical relations, is precisely this. If
he cannot really die, he must make an adequate
approach to it by ''reckoning himself dead. " See-
ing that, until the cycle of his organic life is com-
plete he cannot die physically, he must meantime
die morally, reckoning himself morally dead to that
environment which, by competing for his corre-
spondences, has now become an obstacle to his
spiritual life.
The variety of ways in which the New Testa-
ment writers insist upon this somewhat extraordi-
nary method is sufficiently remarkable. And al-
though the idea involved is essentially the same
throughout, it will clearly illustrate the nature of
the act if we examine separately three different
modes of expression employed in the later Scrip-
tures in this connection. The methods by which
the spiritual man is to withdraw himself from the
old environment — or from that part of it which
v/ill directly hinder the spiritual life — are three
in number: —
First, Suicide.
Second, Mortification.
Third, Limitation.
It will be found in practice that these different
methods are adapted, respectively, to meet three
different forms of temptation; so that we possess
a sufficient warrant for giving a brief separate
treatment to each.
MORTlFIUATIOi^. 13?
First, Suicide. Stated in undisguised plirase-
olog}', the advice of Paul to the Christian, witli
regard to a part of his nature, is to commit sui-
cide. If the Christian is to "live unto God/' lie
must ^' die unto sin." If he does not kill sin, sin
will inevitably kill him. Recognizing this, he
must set himself to reduce the number of his cor-
respondences— retaining and developing those
which lead to a fuller life, unconditionally with-
drawing those which in any way tend in an oppos-
ite directon. This stoppage of correspondences
is a voluntary act, a crucifixiou of the flesh, a
suicide.
Now the least experience of life will make it evi-
dent that a large class of sins can only be met, as
it were, by Suicide. The peculiar feature of Death
by Suicide is that it is not only self-inflicted but
sudden. And there are many sins which miist
either be dealt with suddenly or not at all. Un^Isr
this category, for instance, are to be included gen-
erally all sins of the appetites and passions. Other
sins, from their peculiar nature, can only be treated
by methods less abrupt, but the sudden ojieration
of the knife is the only successful means of deal-
ing with fleshly sins. For example, the corre-
spondence of the drunkard with his wine is a thing
which can be broken off by degrees only in the
rarest cases. To attempt it gradually may in an
isolated case succeed, but even then the slightly
prolonged gratification is no compensation for the
slow torture of a gradually diminishing indulgence.
"If thine appetite ofl'end thee cut it off," may
seem at first but a harsh remedy; but when we
contemplate on the one hand the lingering pain
of the gradual process, on the other its constant
peril, we are compelled to admit that the principle
is as kind as it is wise. The expression " total ab-
stinence " in such a case is a strictly biological
formula. It implies the sudden destruction of a
'lefinite portion of environment by the total with
-Irawal of all the connecting links. Obviously of
course total abstinence ought thus to be allowed a
much wider application than to cases of " intern-
138 MOKTiriCATION.
perance." It s the only decisive method of deal-
ing with any &xxi of the flesh. The very nature of
the relations makes it absolutely imperalive that
every victom of unlawful appetite, in whatever di-
rection, shall totally abstain. Hence Christ's ap-
parently extreme and j^eremptory language defines
the only 2:>ossible, as well as the only charitable,
expedient: "If thy right eye offend thee, pluck
it out, and cast it from thee. And if thy rig't
hand offend thee, cut it off, and cast it from thee."
The humanity of what is called "sudden con-
version " has never been insisted on as it deserves.
In discussing "Biogenesis"* it has been already
pointed out that while growth is a slow and grad-
ual process, the change from Death to Life alike
in the natural and spiritual spheres is the work of
a moment. Whatever the conscious hour of the
second birth may be — in the case of an adult it is
probably defined by the first real victory over sin —
it is certain that on biological principles the real
turning-point is literally a moment. But on moral
and humane grounds this misunderstood, per-
verted, and therefore despised doctrine is equally
capable of defence. Were any reformer, with an
adequate knowledge of human life, to sit down
and plan a scheme for the salvation of sinful men,
he would probably come to the conclusion that the
best way after all, perhaps indeed the only way, to
turn a sinner from the error of his ways would be
to do it suddenly.
Suppose a drunkard were advised to take off one
portion from his usual allowance the first week,
another the second, and so on I Or suppose at firs^,
he only allowed himself to become intoxicated in
the evenings, then every second evening, then only
on Saturday nights, aiid finally only every Christ-
mas? How would a thief be reformed if he sloAvly
reduced the number of his burglaries, or a wife-
heater by gradually diminishing the number of his
blows? The argument ends with an ad absurdnm.
''Let him that Biole steal no more," is the only
• Page I
MORTIFICATION". 130
feasible, the only moral, and the only humane way.
This may not apply to every case, but when any
part of man's sinful life can be dealt with by im-
mediate Suicide, to make him reach the end, even
were it possible, by a lingering death, would be a
monstrous cruelty. Aiul yet it is this very thing
in '"sudden conversion," that men object to — the
sudden change, the decisive stand, the uncompro-
mising rupture with the past, the precipitate flight
from sin as of one escaping for his life. Men
surely forget that this is an escaping for one's life.
J^et the poor prisoner run — madly and blindly if
he like, for the terror of Death is upon him. God
knows, when the pause comes, how the chains will
gall him still.
It is a peculiarity of the sinful state, that as a
general rule men are linked to evil mainly by a
single correspondence. Few men break the whole
law. Our natures, fortunately, are not large enough
to make us guilty of all, and the restraints of cir-
cumstances are usually such as to leave a loophole
in the life of each individual for only a single
habitual sin. But it is very easy to see how this
reduction of our intercourse with evil to a single
correspondence blinds us to our true position.
Our correspondences, as a whole, are not with evil,
and in our calculations as to our spiritual condition
we emphasize the many negatives rather than the
single positive. One little weakness, we are apt to
fancy; all men must be allowed, and we even claim
a certain indulgence for that apparent necessity of
nature which we call our besetting sin. Yet to
break with the lower environment at all, to many,
is to break at this single point. It is the only im-
portant point at which they touch it, circumstan-
ces or natural disposition making habitual contact
at other places impossible. The sinful environ-
ment, in short, to them means a small but well-
defined area. Now if contact at this point be not
broken off, they are virtually in contact still with
the whole environment. There may be only one
avenue between the new life and the old, it may
be but a small and subterrcuicau jjasmge, but tliis
140 3I0IlTIFICATI0]Sr.
is sufficient to keep the old life in. So long as
that remains the victim is not "dead unto sin,"
and therefore he cannot "• live nnto God." Hence
the reasonableness of the words, "AVhatsoever shall
keep the whole law, and yet offend at one point,
he is guilty of all." In the natural world it only
requires a single vital correspondence of the body
to be out of order to insure Death. It is not
necessary to have consumption, diabetes, and an
aneurism to bring the body to the grave if it have
heart-disease. He who is fatally diseased in one
organ necessarily pays the penalty with his life,
though all the others be in perfect health. And
'such, likewise, are the mysterious unity and cor-
relation of functions in the spiritual organism
that tlie disease of one member may involve the
ruin of the whole. The reason, therefore, with
which Christ follows up the announcement of His
Doctrine of Mutilation, or local Suicide, finds here
at once its justification and interpretation: "If
they right eye ofl:"end thee, pluck it out, and cast
it from thee: for it is profitable for thee that one
of thy members should perish, and not that thy
whole body should be cast into hell. And if thy
right hand offend thee, cut it off, and cast it from
thee: for it is profitable for thee that one of thy
members should perish, and not that thy whole
body should be cast into hell."
Secondly, Mortification. The warrant for the
use of this expression is found in the well-known
phrases of Paul, " If ye througli the Spirit do mor-
tify the deeds of the body ye shall live," and
" Mortify therefore your members which are upon
earth." The word mortify here is, literally, to
make to die. It is used, of course, in no specially
technical sense; and to attempt to draw a detailed
moral from the pathology of mortification would
be equally fantastic and irrelevant. But without
in any way straining the meaning it is obvious
that we have here a slight addition to our concej)-
tion of dying to sin. In contrast with Suicide,
Mortification implies a gradual rather than a sud-
den process. The contexts in wliicli the passages
MORTIFICATION. 141
occur will make tins meaning so clear, and are
otherwise so instructive in the general connection,
that we may quote them, from the New Version,
at length: " They tliat are after the llesh do mind
the things of the llesh; but they that are after the
Spirit the things of the S])irit. For the mind of
the flesh is death; but the mind of the Spirit is
life and peace: because the mind of the flesh is
enmity against God; for it is not subject to the law
of God, neither indeed can it be: and they that
are in the flesh cannot please God. But ye are not
in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the
Spii'it of God dwell in you. But if any man hath
not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of His. And
if Christ is in you, the body is dead because of
sin; but the Spirit is life because of righteousness.
But if the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus
from the dead dwelletli in you. He that raised up
Christ Jesus from the dead shall quicken also your
mortal bodies through His Spirit that dwelletli in
you. So then, brethren, we are debtors not to the
flesh, to live after the flesh : for if ye live after the
flesh ye must die; but if by the Spirit ye mortify
the doings (marg.) of the body, ye shall live."*
And again, ' ' If then ye were raised together
with Christ, seek the things that are above, where
Christ is seated on the right hand of God. Set
your mind on the things that are above, not on
the things that are upon the earth. For ye died,
and your life is hid with Christ in God. When
Christ, who is our life, shall be manifested, then
shall ye also with Him be manifested in glory.
Mortify therefore your members which are upon
the earth; fornication, uncleanness, passion, evil
desire, and covetousness, the which is idolatry; for
which things' sake cometli the wrath of God upon
the sons of disobedience; in the which ye alsG
walked aforetime, when ye lived in these things.
But now put ye also away all these; anger, wrath,
malice, railing, shameful speaking out of your
mouth: lie not one to another; seeing that ye ha\'e
* Eom. viii. 5-13.
142 MORTIFICATION.
put off the old man with his doings, and have put
on the new man, which is being renewed unto
knowledge after the image of Him that created
him." *
From the nature of the case as here stated it is
evident that no sudden process could entirely trans-
fer a man from the old into the new relation. To
break altogether, and at every point, with the old
environment, is a simple impossibility. So long
as the regenerate man is kept in this world, he
must find the old environment at many points a
severe temptation. Power over very many of the
commonest temptations is only to be won by de-
grees, and however anxious one might be to apply
the summary method to every case, he soon finds
it impossible in practice. The difficulty in these
cases aarises from a peculiar feature of the temp-
tation. The difference between a sin of drunken-
ness, and, let us say, a sin of temper, is that in the
former case the victim who would reform has
mainly to deal with the environment, but in the
latter with the correspondence. The drunkard's
temptation is a known and definite quantity. His
safety lies in avoiding some external and material
suVjstance. Of course, at bottom, he is really deal-
ing with the correspondence every time he resists;
he is distinctl} controlling appetite. Nevertheless
it is less the appetite that absorbs his mind than
the environment. And so long as he can keep
himself clear of the " external relation," to use Mr.
Herbert Spencer's phraseology, he has much less
difficulty with the "internal relation." The ill-
tempered person, on the other hand, can make very
little of his environment. However he may at-
tempt to circumscribe it in certain directions, there
will always remain a wide and ever-changing area
to stimulate his irascibility. His environment, in
short, is an inconstant quantity, and his most elab-
orate calculations and jDrecautions must often and
suddenly fail him.
What he has to deal with, then, mainly is the
* Col. iii. 1-ia
M.ORTIFICATION-. 143
correspondence, the temper itself. And that, he
well knows, involves a long and humiliating disci-
pline. The case now is not at all a surgical but a
medical one, and the knife is here of no more use
than in a fever. A specific irritant has poisoned
his veins. And the acriil humors that are break-
ing out all over the surface of his life are only to
be subdued by a gradual sweetening of the inward
spirit. It is now known that the human body acts
toward certain fever-germs as a sort of soil. The
man whose blood is pure has nothing to fear. So
he whose spirit is purified and sweetened becomes
proof against these germs of sin. "Anger, wrath,
malice and railing ' ' in such a soil can find no root.
The difference between this and the former
method of dealing with sin may be illustrated by
another analogy. The two processes depend upon
two difl'erent natural principles. The Mutilation
of a member, for instance, finds its analogue in the
horticultural operation oi priming, where the ob-
ject is to divert life from a useless into a useful
channel. A part of a plant which previously
monopolized a large share of the vigor of the total
organism, but without yielding any adequate re-
turn, is suddenly cut off, so that the vital processes
may proceed more actively in some fruitful parts.
Christ's use of this figure is well-known: "Every
branch in Me that beareth not fruit He purgeth it
that it may bring forth more fruit." The strength
of the plant, that is, being given to the formation
of mere wood, a number of useless correspondences
have to be abruptly closed while the useful connec-
tions are allowed to remain. The Mortification of
a member, again, is based on the Law of Degen-
eration. The useless member here is not cut off,
but sim2:)ly relieved as niuch as possible of all ex-
ercise. This encourages the gradual decay of the
parts, and as it is more and more neglected it
ceases to be a channel for life at all. So an organ-
ism " mortifies " its members.
Thirdly, Limitation. While a large number of
correspontlences between man and his environment
can be stopped in these ways, there are many more
144 MORTIFICATION.
which neither can be reduced by a gradual Morti-
fication nor cut short by sudden Death. One
reason for this is that to tamper with these corre-
spondences might involve injury to closely related
vital parts. Or, again, there are organs which are
really essential to the normal life of the organism,
and which therefore the organism canuot afford to
lose even though at times they act j^rejudicially.
Not a few correspondences, for instance, are net
wrong in themselves but onl}^ in their extremes.
Up to a certain point they are lawful and neces-
sary; beyond that point they may become not
only unnecessary but sinful. The apj^ropriate
treatment in these and similar cases consists in a
process of Limitation. The performance of this
operation, it must be confessed, requires a most
delicate hand-. It is an art, moreover, which no
one can teach another. And yet, if it is not
learned by all who are trying to lead the Christian
life, it cannot be for want of practice. For, as we
shall see, the Christian is called upon to exercise
few things more frequently.
An easy illustration of a correspondence which
is only wrong when carried to an extreme, is the
love of money. The love of money up to a certain
point is a necessity; beyond that it may become
one of the worst of sins. Christ said : " Ye cannot
serve God and Mammon." The two services, at a
definite point, become incompatible, and hence
correspondence with one must cease. At what
point, however, it must cease each man has to de-
termine for himself. And in this consists at once
the difficulty and the dignity of Limitation.
There is another class of cases where the adjust-
ments are still more difficult to determine. In-
numerable points exist in our surroundings with
which it is perfectly legitimate to enjoy, and even
to cultivate, correspondence, but which ^^rivilege,
at the same time, it were better on the whole that
we did not use. Circumstances are occasionally
such — the demands of others u])on us, for example,
may be so clamant — that we have voluntarily to
redace the area of legitimate pleasure. Or, iust<^ad
MORTIFICATION". 145
of it coming from others, the claim may come from
a still higher direction, ]\Irtn's"spiritual life con-
sists in the number and fullness of his corresiicnd-
ences with God. In order to develop these he
may be constrained to insulate them, to inclose
them from the other correspondences, to shut him-
self in with them, fn many ways the limitation
of the natural life is the necessary condition of the
full enjoyment of the spiritual life.
In this principle lies the true philosophy of self-
denial. No man is called to a lite of self-denial
for its own sake. It is in order to a compensation
^yhich, though sometimes difhcult to see, is ah^ays
real and always proportionate. No truth, perhaps,
in practical religion is moi'c lost sight of. We
cherish somehow a lingering rebellion against the
doctrine of self-denial — as if our nature, or our
circumstances, or our conscience, dealt with us
severely in loading us with the daily cross. But
is it not plain after all that the life of self-denial
is the more abundant life — more abundant just in
proportion to the ampler crucifixion of the nar-
rower life? Is it not a clear case of exchange — an
exchange however where the advantage is entirely
on our side? We give up a correspondence in which
there is a little life to enjoy a correspondence in
which there is an, abundant life. What though
we sacrifice a hundred such correspondences? We
make but the more room for the great one that is
left. The lesson of self-denial, that is to say of
Limitation, is concentration. Do not spoil your life,
it says, at the outset with unworthy and impover-
ishing correspondences; and if it is growing truly
rich and abundant, be very jealous of ever diluting
its high eternal quality with anything of earth.
To concentrate upon a few great correspondences,
to oppose to the death the perpetual petty larceny
of oar life by trifles — these are the conditions for
the highest and happiest life. It is only Limitation
which can secure the Illimitable.
Tiie penalty of evading self-denial also is just
that we get the lesser instead of the larger good.
The punishment of sin is inseparably bound up
146 MOETIFICATION.
with itself. To refuse to deny one's self is Just to
be left with the self undenied. When the balance
of life is struck, the self will be found still there.
The discipline of life was meant to destroy this
self, but that discipline having been evaded — and
we all to some extent have opjjort unities, and too
often exercise them, of taking the narrow path by
the shortest cuts — its purpose is balked. But the
soul is the loser. In seeking to gain its life it has
really lost it. This is what Christ meant when He
said: " He that loveth his life shall lose it, and hb
that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto
life eternal."
Why does Christ say: " Hate Life? " Does He
mean that life is a sin. No. Life is not a sin.
Still, He says we must hate it. But we must live.
Why should we hate what we must do? For this
reason: Life is not a sin, but the love of life may
be a sin. And the best way not to love life is to
hate it. Is it a sin then to love life? Not a sin
exactly, but a mistake. It is a sin to love some
life, a mistake to love the rest. Because that love
is lost. All that is lavished on it is lost. Christ
does not say it is wrong to love life. He simply
says it is loss. Each man has only a certain
amount of life, of time, of attention — a definite
measurable quantity. If he gives any of it to this
life solely it is wasted. Therefore Christ says, Hate
life, limit life, lest you steal your love for it from
something that deserves it more.
Now this does not apply to all life. It is " lif«
in this world " that is to be hated. For life m
this world implies conformity to this workl. It
may not mean pursuing worldly pleasures, or mix-
ing with worldly sets; but a subtler thing than
that — a silent deference to worldly opinion; an
almost unconscious lowering of religious tone to
the level of the worldly-religious world around; a
subdued resistance to the soul's delicate prompt-
ings to greater concsecration, out of deference ic-
"breadth " or fear of ridicule. These, and such
things, are what Christ tells us we must hate. For
these things are of the very essence of worldiiness.
MOKTIFICATIOX. 147
"If any man love the world," even in this sense,
" the love of the Father is not in him."
There are two ways of hating life, a true and a
false. Some men hate life because it hates them.
They have seen through it, and it has turned round
upon them. They have drunk it, and come to the
dregs; therefore they hate it. This is one of the
ways in which the man who loves his life literally
loses it. He loves it till he loses it, then he hates
it because it has fooled him. The other way is the
roligious. For religious reasons a man deliber-
ately braces himself to the systematic hating of his
life. " No man can serve two masters, for either
he must hate the one and love the other, or else
he must hold to the one and despise the other."
Despising the other — this is hating life, limiting
life. It is not misanthropy, but Christianity.
This principle, as has been said, contains the
true philosophy of self-denial. It also holds the
secret by which self-denial may be most easily
borne. A common conception of self-denial is
that there are a multitude of things about life
which are to be put down with a high hand the
moment they make their appearance. They are
temptations which are not to be tolerated, but
must be instantly crushed out of being with pang
and effort.
So life comes to be a constant and sore cutting
oft' of things which we love as our right hand.
Bnt now suppose one tried boldly to hate these
things? Suppose we deliberately made up our
minds as to what things we were henceforth to al-
low to become our life? Suppose we selected a
given area of our environment and determined
once for all that our correspondences should go to
that alone, fencing in this area all round with a
morally impassable wall? True, to others, we
should seem to live a poorer life; they would see
that our environment was circumscril^ed, and call
us narrow because it was narrow. But, well-
chosen, this limited life would ]je really the fullest
life; it would be rich in the highest and worthiest,
and poor in the smallest and basest correspond-
148 310KTiriC'ATI0X.
ences. The well-defined spiritual life is not only
the highest life, but it is also the most easily lived.
The whole cross is more easily carried than the
half. It is the man who tries to make the best of
both worlds who makes nothing of either. And
he who seeks to serve two masters misses the bene-
diction of both. But he who has taken his stand,
who has drawn a boundary line, sharp and deep
about his religious life, who has marked off all be-
yond as forever forbidden ground to him, finds
the yoke easy and the burden light. For this fur-
bidden environment comes to be as if it were not.
His faculties falling out of correspondence, slowly
lose their sensibilities. And the balm of Death
numbing his Icwer nature releases him for the
scarce disturbed communion of a higher life. So
even here to di^ is gain.
ETERNAL LIFE. 149
ETERNAL LIFE.
"Supposing that man, in some form, is permitted to remain on the
earth for a long series of years, we merely lengthen out the period,
but we cannot escape the final catastrophe. The earth will gradually
lose its energy of relation, as well as that of revolution round the
sun. The sun himself will wax dim and become useless as a source
of energy, until at last the favorable conditions of the present solar
system will have quite disappeared.
"But what happens to our system will happen likewise to the whole
visible universe, which will, if finite, become a lifeless mass, if in-
di'cd it be not doomed to utter dissolution. In fine, it will become
old and effete, no less truly than the individual. It is a glorious
garment, this visible universe, but not an immortal one. We must
look elsewhere if we are to be clothed with immortality as with a
garment." — The Unseen Universe.
"This is Life Eternal— that they might know Thee, the True God,
and Jesns Christ whoni Thou hast sent." — Jesus Christ.
"Perfect correspondence would be perfect life. Were there no
changes in the environment but such as the organism had adapted
changes to meet, and were it never to fail in the efficiency with which
it met them, there would be eternal existence and eternal knowl-
edge."—ii/er&er'^ Spencer.
One of the most startling achievements of recent
science is a definition of Eternal Life. To the
religious mind this is a contribution of immense
moment. For eighteen hundred years only one
definition of Life Eternal was before the world.
Now there are two.
Through all these centuries revealed religion
had this doctrine to itself. Ethics had a voice,
as well as Christianity, on the question of the
fiummum honum; Philosoj^hy ventured to specu-
late on the Being of a God. But no source
outside Christianity contributed anything to the
doctrine of Eternal Life. Apart from Revelation,
this great truth was unguaranteed. It was the
one thing in the Christian system that most needed
verification from without, yet none was forthcom-
150 ETEEN^AL LIFE.
ing. And never has any further light been thrown
upon the question why in its very nature the
Cliristian Life should be Eternal. Christianity
itself even upon this point has been obscure. Its
decision upon the bare fact is authoritative and
specific. But as to what there is in the Spiritual
Life necessarily endowing it with the element of
Eternity, the maturest theology is all but silent.
It has been reserved for modern biology at
once to defend and illuminate this central truth
of the Cliristian faith. And hence in the in-
terests of religion, practical and evidential, this
second and scientific definition of Eternal Life
is to be hailed as an announcement of command-
ing interest. Why it should not yet have received
the recognition of religious thinkers — for already
it has lain some years unnoticed — is not difficult
to understand. The belief in Science as an aid to
faith is not yet ripe enough to warrant men in
searching there for witnesses to the highest Chris-
tian truths. The inspiration of Nature, it is
thought, extends to the humbler doctrines alone.
And yet the reverent inquirer who guides his steps
in the right direction may find even now in the
still dim twilight of the scientific world much that
will illuminate and intensify his sublimest faith.
Here, at least, comes, and comes unbidden, the
opportunity of testing the most vital point of the
Christian system. Hitherto the Christian philoso-
])her has remained content with the scientific evi-
dence against Annihilation. Or, with Butler, he
has reasoned from the Metamorphoses of Insects
to a future life. Or again, with the authors of
"The Unseen Universe," the apologist has con-
structed elaborate, and certainly impressive, argiT-
ments upon the Law of Continuity. But now we
may draw nearer. For the first time Science
touches Christianity positive! i/ on the doctrine of
Immortality. It confronts us with an actual defi-
nition of an Eternal Life, based on a full and
rigidly accurate examination of the necessary con-
ditions. Science does not pretend that it can ful-
fill these conditions. Its votaries make no claim
ETERXAL LIFE. 151
to possess the Eteriuil Life. It simply postulates
the requisite conditions without concerning itself
whether any organism should ever appear, or does
now exist, which might fulfill them. The claim
of religion, on the other hand, is that there are
organisms which possess Eternal Life. And the
]irobleni for us to solve is this: Do those who pro-
fess to possess Eternal Life fulfill the conditions
required by Science, or are they different condi-
tions? In a word, Is the Christian conception of
Eternal Life scientific ?
It may be unnecessary to notice at the outset that
the definition of Eternal Life drawn up by
Science was framed without reference to religion.
It must indeed have been the last thought with
the thinker to whom we chiefly owe it, that in
unfolding the conception of a Life in its very
nature necessarily eternal, he was contributing to
Theology.
Mr. Herbert Spencer — for it is to him we owe
it — would be the first to admit the impartiality
of his definition; and from the connection in
which it occurs in his writings, it is obvious that
religion was not even present to his mind. He
Is analyizing with minute care the relations
between Environment and Life. He unfolds the
principle according to wdiich Life is high or low,
long or short. He shows why organisms live and
why they die. And finally he defines a condition
of things in which an organism would never die
■ — in which it would enjoy a perjietual and perfect
Life. This to him is, of course, but a specula-
tion. Life Eternal is a biological conceit. The
conditions necessary to an Eternal Life do not
exist in the natural world. So that the definition
is altogether impartial and independent. A Per-
fect Life, to Science, is simply a thing which is
theoretically possible — like a Perfect Vacuum.
Before giving, in so many words, the definition
of ]Mr. Herbert Spencer, it will render it fully
intelligible if we gradually lead up to it by a brief
rehearsal of the few and simple biological facts on
which it is based. In considering the subject of
152 ETERNAL LIFE.
Death, we have formerly seen that tliere are
degrees of Jjife. By this is meant that some lives
have more and fuller correspondence with Envir-
onment than others. The amount of correspond-
ence, again, is determined by the greater or less
complexity of the organism. Thus a simple
organism like the Amoeba is possessed of very few
correspondences. It is a mere sac of transj^arent
structureless jelly for which organization has done
almost nothing, and hence it can only communi-
cate with the smallest possible area of Environ-
ment. An insect, in virtue of its more complex
structure, corresponds with a wider area. Nature
has endowed it with special faculties for reaching
out to the Environment on many sides; it has
more life tluin the Amoeba. In other words, it
is a higher animal. Man again, whose body is
still further differentiated, or broken up into
dift'ei'ent correspondences, finds himself en rapport
with his surroundings to a further extent. And
therefore he is higher still, more living still.
And this law, that the degree of Life varies with
the degree of correspondence, holds to the minutest
detail thoroughout the entire range of living
things. Life becomes fuller and fuller, richer
and richer, more and more sensitive and respon-
sive to an ever-widening Environment as we
arise in the chain of being.
Now it will speedily appear that a distinct
relation exists, and must exist, between complex-
ity and longevity. Death being brought about
by the failure of an organism to adjust itself to
some change in the Environment, it follows that
those organisms which are able to adjust them-
selves most readily and successfully will live the
longest. They will continue time after time to
effect the appropriate adjustment, and their
power of doing so will be exactly proportionate to
their complexity — that is, to the amount of Envir-
onment they can control with their correspond-
ences. There are, for example, in the Environ-
ment of every animal certain things which are
directly or indirectly dangerous to Life. If il8
ETERNAL LIFE. 153
equipment of correspondences is not complete
enough to enable it to avoid these dangers in all
possible circumstances, it must sooner or later
succumb. I'he organism then with the most
perfect set of correspondences" that is. the highest
and most complex organism, has an obvious
advantage over less complex forms. It can adjust
itself more perfectly and frequently. But this
is just the biological way of saying that it can
live the longest. And hence the relation between
complexity and longevity may be expressed thus —
the most complex organisms are the longest lived.
To state and illustrate the proposition converse-
ly may the point still further clear. The less
highly organized an animal is, the less will be its
chance of remaining in lengthened correspondence
Avith its Environment. At some time or other in
its career circumstances are sure to occur to which
the comparatively immobile organism finds itself
structurally unable to respond. Thus a Medusa
tossed ashore by a wave, finds itself so out of
correspondence with its new surroundings that
its life must pay the forfeit. Had it been able
by internal change to adapt itself to external
change — to correspond sufficiently with the new
environment, as for example to crawl, as an eel
would have done, back into that environment
with which it had completer correspondence — its
life might have been spared. But had this
happened it would continue to live henceforth
only so long as it could continue in correspondence
with all the circumstances iu which it might find
itself. Even if, however, it became complex
enough to resist the ordinary and direct dangers
of its environment, it might still be out of
correspondence with others. A naturalist for
instance, might take advantage of its want of
correspondence with particular sights and sounds
to capture it for his cabinet, or the sudden drop-
ping of a yacht's anchor or the turn of a screw
might cause its untimely death.
Again, in the case of a bird, in virtue of its
more complex organization, there is command
154 ETERKAL LIFE,
over a much larger area of enviroumeiit. It can
take precautions sncli as the Medusa could not;
it has increased facilities for securing food; its
adjustments all round are more complex; and
therefore it ought to be able to maintain its Life
for a longer period. There is still a large area,
however, over which it has no control. Its power
of internal change is not complete enough to
afford it perfect correspondence with all external
(ihanges, and its tenure of Life is to that extent
insecure. Its correspondence, moreover, is
limited even with regard to those external con-
ditions with which it has been partially established.
Thus a bird in ordinary circumstances has no
difficulty in adapting itself to changes of temper-
ature, but if these are varied beyond the point at
which its capacity of adjustment begins to fail —
for example, during an extreme winter — the
organism being unable to meet the condition
must perish. The human organism, on the other
hand, can respond to this external condition, as
well as to countless other vicissitudes under which
lower forms would inevitably succumb. Man's
adjustments are to the largest known area of
Environment, and hence he ought to be able
furthest to prolong his Life.
It becomes evident, then, that as we ascend in
tlie scale of Life we rise also in the scale of lon-
gevity. The lowest organisms are, as a rule,
shortlived, and the rate of mortality diminishes
more or less regularly as we ascend in the animal
scale. So extraordinary indeed is the mortality
among lowly-organized forms that in most cases
a comj^ensation is actually provided, nature
endowing them with a marvelously increased
fertility in order to guard against absolute extinc-
tion. Almost all lower forms are furnished not
only with great reproductive powers, but with
different methods of propagation, by which, in
various circumstances, and in an incredibly short
time, the species can be indefinitely multiplied.
Ehrenberg found that by the repeated subdivisions
of a single Paramecium, no fewer than '^G8,000,-
ETERNAL LIFE. 155
000 similar organisms miglit be produced in ono
month. This power steadily decreases as we rise
higiier in the scale, until forms are reached in
which one, two, or at most three, come into being
at a birth. It decreases, however, because it is no
longer needed. These forms have a much longer
lease of Life. And it may be taken as a rule,
although it has exceptions, that complexity in
animal organisms is always associated wtih lon-
gevity.
It may be objected that these illustrations are
taken merely from morbid conditions. But
whether the Life be cut short by accident or by
disease the principle is the same. All dissolution
is brought about practically in the same way.
A certain condition in the Environment fails to
be met by a corresponding condition in the organ-
ism, and this is death. x\nd conversely the more
an organism in virtue of its complexity can adapt
itself to all the parts of its Environment, the
longer it will live. "It is manifest a priori,'''
says Mr. Herbert Sjaencer, "that since changes in
the physical state of the environment, as also
those mechanical actions and those variations of
available food which occur in it, are lia])le to stop
the processes going on in the organism; and since
the adaptive changes in the organism have the
effects of directly or indirectly counterbalancing
these changes in the environment, it follows that
the life of the organism will be short or long, low
or high, according to the extent to which changes
in the envii'onment are met by corresponding
changes in the organism. Allowing a margin for
]ierturbations, the life will continue only while
the correspondence continues; the comjileteness
of the life will be proportionate to the complete-
ness of the correspondence; and the life will be
perfect only when the correspondence is perfect."*
AVe are now all but in sight of our scientific
definitions of Eternal Life. The desideratum is
an organism with a correspondence of a very
* "Principles of Biology," p. 82.
156 ETEKXAL LIFE.
exceptional kind. It mnst lie be^^ond the reacii
of those "mechanical actions" and those "varia-
tions of available food," which are "liable to stof
the processes going on in the organism." Before
we reach an Eternal Life we mnst pass beyond
that point at which all ordinary correspondences
inevitably cease. We mnst tind an organism so
high and complex, tiat at some point in its
develojjment it shall have added a correspondence
which organic death is powerless to arrest. We
mnst in short pass beyond that definite region
where the correspondences depend on evanescent
and material media, and enter a fnrther region
where the Environment corresponded with is
itself Eternal. Such an Environment exists.
The Environment of the Spiritual world is outside
the influence of these "mechanical actions,"
which sooner or later interrupt the jirocesses going
on in all finite organisms. If then we can find
an organism which has established a correspond-
ence with the spiritual world, that correspond-
ence will possess the elements of eternity — pro-
vided only one other condition be fulfilled.
That condition is that the Environment be
perfect. If it is not perfect, if it is not the
highest, if it is endowed with the finite quality
of change, there can be no guarantee that the
Life of its correspondents will be eternal. Some
change might occur in it which the correspondents
had no adaptive changes to meet, and Life would
cease. But grant a spiritual organism in perfect
correspondence with a perfect spiritual Environ-
ment, and the conditions necessary to Eternal
Life are satisfied.
The exact terms of Mr. Herbert Spencer's
definition of Eternal Life may now be given.
And it will be seen that they include essentially
the conditions here laid down. " Perfect corre-
spondence would be perfect life. Were there no
changes in the environment but such as the
organism had adapted changes to meet, and were
it never to fail in the efficiency with which it
met them, there would be eternal existence and
ETERXAL LIFE. 15?
eternal knowledge."* Reserving the question as
to the possible falfillment of these conditions, let
us turn for :i moment to the definition of Eternal
Life laid down by Christ, Let us place it along-
side the definition of Science, and mark the
jjoints of contact. L'^ninterrupted correspondence
with a perfect Environment is Eternal Life accord-
ing to Science. "This is Life Eternal," said
Christ, ''that they may know Thee, the only true
God, and Jesus Christ whom Thou hast sent."!
LTfe Eternal is to know God. To know God is
to "correspond" with God. To correspond with
God is to correspond with a Perfect Environment.
And the organism which attains to this, in the
nature of things must live forever. Here is
"eternal existence and eternal knowledge."
The main point of agreement between the
scientific and the religious definition is that Life
consists in a peculiar and personal relation defined
as a ' 'correspondence. ' ' This conception, that Life
consists in correspondences, has been so abundantly
illustrated already that it is now unnecessary to
discuss it further. All Life indeed consists
essentially in correspondences Avith various
Environments. The artist's life is a correspond-
ence with art; the musician's with music. To
cut them off from these Environments is in that
relation to cut off their Life. To be cut off from
all Environment is death. To find a new Envir-
onment again and cultivate relation with it is to
find a new Life. To live is to correspond, and
to correspond is to live. So much is true i»
Science. But it is also true in Eeligion. And il
is of great importance to observe that to Religion
also the conception of Life is a correspondence
No truth of Christianity has been more igno^
antly or willfully travestied than the doctrine a
Immortality. The popular idea, in spite of «
hundred protests, is that Eternal Life is to live
forever. A single glance at the locus dassicus
* "Principles of Biology," p.
t John xvii.
158 ETERNAL LIFE.
might have made this error impossible. There
we are told that Life Eternal is not to live. This
is Life Eternal — to know. And yet — and it is a
notorions instance of the fact that men Avho are
opposed to Eeligion will take their conceptions of
its profoundest truths from mere vulgar perver-
sions— this view still represents to many cultivated
men the Scriptural doctrine of Eternal Life.
From time to time the taunt is thrown at Relig-
ion, not unseldom from lips which Science
ought to have taught more caution, that the
Future Life of Christianity is simply a prolonged
existence, an eternal monotony, a blind and
indefinite continuance of being. The Bible never
could commit itself to any such empty platitudes;
nor could Christianity ever offer to the world a
hope so colorless. Not that Eternal Life has
nothing to do with everlastingness. That is part
of the conception. And it is this aspect of the
question that first arrests us in the field of Science.
But even Science has more in its definition than
longevity. It has a correspondence and an
Environment; and although it cannot fill up
these terms for Religion, it can indicate at least
the nature of the relation, the kijid of thing that
is meant by Life. Science speaks to us indeed of
much more than numbers of years. It defines
degrees of Life. It explains a widening Environ-
ment. It unfolds the relation between a* widen-
ing Environment and increasing complexity
in organisms. And if it has no absolute contribu-
tion to the content of Religion, its analogies are
not limited to a point. It yields to Immortality,
and this is the most that Science can do in any
case, the board framework for a doctrine.
The further definition, moreover, of this
correspondence as knowing is in the highest
degree significant. Is not this the precise quality
in an Eternal correspondence which the analogies
of Science would prepare us to look for? Lon-
gevity is associated with complexity. And com-
plexity in organisms is manifested by the succes-
sive addition of correspondences, each richer and
KTERXAL LIFE. 159
larger than those which have gone l)efo]e. Tlie
differentiation, therefore, of the spiritual orgauisni
ought to be signalized by the addition of tlie
highest possible correspondence. It is not essen-
tial to the idea that the correspondence should be
altogether novel; it is necessary rather that it
should not. An altogether new correspondence
appearing suddenly Avithout shadow or prophecy
would be a violation of continnity. What we
shonld expect would be something new, and yet
something that we were already prepared for. We
shonld look for a further development in harmony
with current developments; the extension of the
last and highest correspondence in a new and
higher direction. And this is exactly what we
have. In the world with wliich biology deals.
Evolution culminates in Knowledge.
At whatever point in the zoological scale this
correspondence, or set of correspondences, begins,
it is certain there is nothing higher. In its stunted
infancy merely, when we meet with its rudest be-
ginnings in animal intelligence, it is a thing so
wonderful, as to strike every thoughtful and rever-
ent observer with awe. Even among the inverte-
])rates so marvelonsly are these or kindred powers
displayed, that naturalists do not hesitate now, on
the ground of intelligence at least, to classify some
of the humblest creatures next to man himself.*
Nothing in nature, indeed, is so unlike the rest of
nature, so prophetic of what is beyond it, sq
supernatural. And as manifested in Man who
crowns creation with his all-embracing conscious^
ness, there is but one word to describe his knowl-
edge: it is Divine. If then from this point there
is to be any further Evolution, this surely must
be the correspondence in which it shall take place?
This correspondence is great enough to demand
development; and yet it is little enough to need
it. The magnificence of what it has achieved
relatively, is the pledge of the possibility of more;
the insignificance of its conquest absolutely
* Vide Sir John Lubbock's "Ants, Bees, and Wasps," pp. 1-18L
160 ETERNAL LIFE,
involves the probability of still richer triumphs.
If anythiug, in short, in humanity is to go on it
must be this. Other correspondences may con-
tinue likewise; others, again, we can well afford
to leave behind. But this cannot cease. This
correspondence — or this set of correspondences,
for it is very complex — is it not that to which
men with one consent would attach Eternal Life?
Is there anything else to which they would attach
it? Is anjrthiug better conceivable, anything
worthier, fuller, nobler, anything which would
represent a higher form of Evolution or offer a
more perfect ideal for an Eternal Life?
But these are questions of quality; and the
moment we pass from quantity to quality we leave
Science behind. In the vocabulary of Science,
Eternity is only the fraction of a word. It
means mere everlastingness. To Religion, on
the other hand. Eternity has little to do with
time. To correspond with the God of Science,
the Eternal Unknowable, would be everlasting
existence; to correspond w^ith "the true God and
Jesus Christ," is Eternal Life. The quality of
the Eternal Life alone makes the heaven; mere
everlastingness might be no boon. Even the brief
span of the temporal life is too long for those
who spend its years in sorrow. Time itself, let
alone Eternity, is all but excruciating to Doubt.
And many besides Schopenhauer have secretly
regarded consciousness as the hideous mistake
and malady of Nature. Therefore we must not
only have quantity of years, to speak in the
language of the present, but quality of corre-
spondence. When we leave Science behind, this
correspondence also receives a higher name. It
becomes communion. Other names there are for
it, religious and theological. It may be included
in a general expression. Faith; or we may call it
by a personal and specific term. Love. For the
knowing of a Whole so great involves the co-
operation of many parts.
Communion with God — can it be demonstrated
in terms of Science that this is a correspondence
ETERNAL LIFE. 161
whieli will never break? We do not appeal to
Science for such a testimony. AVe have asked for
its conception of an Eternal Life; and we have
received for answer that Eternal Life would
consist in a correspondence which should never
cease, with an Environment which should never
pass away. And yet what would Science demand
of a perfect correspondence that is not met by
this, the Jcnowing of God? There is no other
correspondence which could satisfy one at least
of the conditions. Not one ci)uld be named
which would not bear on the face of it the mark
and pledge of its mortality. But this, to know
God, stands alone. To know God, to be linked
with God, to be linked with Eternity— if this is
not the "eternal existence" of biology, what can
more nearly approach it? And yet we are still a
great way off — to establish a communication with
the Eternal is not to secure Eternal Life. It
must be assumed that the communication could
be sustained. And to assume this would be to
beg the question. So that we have still to prove
Eternal Life. But let it be again repeated, we
are not here seeking proofs. We are seeking light.
AYe are merely reconnoitring from the furthest
promontory of Science if so be that through the
haze we may discern the outline of a distant coast
and come to some conclusion as to the possibility
of landing.
But, it may be replied, it is not open to any
one handling the question of Immortality from
the side of Science to remain neutral as to the
question of fact. It is not enough to announce
that he has no addition to make to the positive
argument. This may be permitted with reference
to other points of contact between Science and
Religion, but not with this. We are told this
question is settled — that there is no positive side.
Science meets the entire conception of Immortality
with a direct negative. In the face of a power-
ful consensus against even the possibility of a
Future Life, to content one's self with saying that
162 ETERNAL LIFE.
Science pretended to no argument in favor of it
would be at once impertinent and dislionest. We
must therefore devote ourselves for a moment to
the question of possibility.
The problem is, with a material body and a
mental organization inseparably connected with it,
to bridge the grave. Emotion, volition, thought
itself, are functions of the brain. When the brain
is impaired, they are impaired. When the brain
is not, they are not. Everything ceases with the
dissolution of the material fabric; muscular activ-
ity and mental activity perish alike. With the
pronounced positive statements on this point from
many departments of modern Science we are all
familiar. The fatal verdict is recorded by a hun-
dred hands and with scarcely a shadow of qualifi-
cation. " Unprejudiced philosophy is compelled
to reject the idea of an individual immortality and
of a personal continuance after death. With the
decay and dissolution of its material substratum,
through wiiich alone it has acquired a conscious
existence and become a person, and upon which it
was dependent, the spirit must cease to exist."*
To the same effect Vogt: " Physiology decides
definitely and categorically against individual im-
mortality, as against any sj^ecial existence of the
soul. The soul does not enter the foetus like the
evil spirit into persons possessed, but is a product
of the development of the brain, just as muscular
activity is a product of muscular development,
and secretion a product of glandular develop-
ment," After a careful review of the position of
recent Science with regard to the whole doctrine,
Mr. Graham sums up thus: " Such is the argu-
ment of Science, seemingly decisive against a
future life. As we listen to her array of syllo-
gisms, our hearts die within us. The hopes of men,
placed in one scale to be weighed, seem to fly up
against the massive weight of her evidence, placed
in the other. It seems as if all our arguments
were vaiu and unsubstantial, as if our future ex-
* Bttchner: '-Force and Matter," 3d Ed., p. 233.
ETERNAL LIFE. 103
pectatioiis were the foolish dreams of children, as
if there could not be any other possible verdict
arrived at upon the evidence brought forward."*
Can we go on in the teeth of so real an obstruc-
tion? Has not our own weapon turned against us,
Science abolishing with authoritative hand the
very truth we are asking it to define?
What the philosopher has to throw into the
other scale can be easily indicated. Generally
speaking, he demurs to the dogmatism of the con-
clusion. That mind and brain react, that the
mental and the physiological processes are related,
and very intimately related, is beyond controversy.
But how they are related, he submits, is still alto-
gether unknown. The correlation of mind and
brain do not involve their identity. And not a few
authorities accordingly have consistently hesitated
to draw any conclusion at all. Even Biichner'J
statement turns out, on close examination, to be
tentative in the extreme. In prefacing his chap-
ter on Personal Continuance, after a single sen-
tence on the dependence of the soul and its mani-
festations upon a material substratum, he re-
marks, " Though we are unable to form a definite
idea as to the how of this connection, we are still
by these facts justified in asserting, that the mode
of this connection renders it apparently impossi-
ble that they should continue to exist separately."!
There is, therefore, a flaw at this point in the argu-
ment for materialism. It may not help the spirit-
ualist in the least degree j^ositively. He may be
as far as ever from a theory of how consciousness
could continue without jtlie material tissue. But
his contention secures for him the right of specu-
lation. The path beyond may lie in hopeless
gloom; but it is- not barred. He may bring for-
ward his theory if he will. And this is some-
thing. For a permission to go on is often the
most that Science can grant to Eeligion.
Men have taken advantage of this loophole in
* "The Creed of Science," p. 169.
t "Force and Matter," p. 231.
164 ETERNAL LIFE.
various ways. And tliough it cannot be said tliat
these speculations offer us more tlian a probability,
this is still enough to combine with the deep-seated
expectation in the bosom of mankind and give
fresh luster to the hope of a future life. Whether
we find relief in the theory of a simple dualism;
whether with Ulrici we further define the soul as
an invisible enswathement of the body, material
yet non-atomic; whether, with the " Unseen Uni-
verse," we are helped by the spectacle of known
forms of matter shading off into an ever-growing
subtilty, mobility, and immateriality; or whether,
with AYuudt, we regard the soul as " the ordered
unity of many elements," it is certain that shapes
can be given to the conception of a correspond-
ence which shall bridge the grave such as to sat-
isfy minds too much accustomed to weigh evidence
to put themselves off with fancies.
But whether the possibilities of physiology or
the theories of philosophy do or do not substan-
tially assist us in realizing Immortality, is to Eelig-
ion, to Religion at least regarded from the present
point of view, of inferior moment. The fact of
Immortality rests for us on a different basis. Prob-
ably, indeed, after all the Christian philosopher
never engaged himself in a more superfluous task
than in seeking along physiological lines to find
room for a soul. The theory of Christianity has
only to be fairly stated to make manifest its thor-
ough independence of all the usual speculations on
Immortality, The theory is not that thought, vo-
lition, or emotion, as such are to survive the
grave. The difficulty of holding a doctrine in
this form, in spite of what has been advanced to
the contrary, in spite of the hopes and wishes of
mankind, in spite of all the scientific and philo-
sophical attempts to make it tenable, is still pro-
found. No secular theory of personal continuance,
as even Butler acknowledged, does not equally de-
mand the eternity of the brute. No secular the-
ory defines the point in the chain of Evolution at
which organisms became endowed with Immortal-
ity. No secular theory explains the condition of
ETERNAL LIFE. 165
cbe endowment, nor indicates its goal. And if
we have nothing more to fan hope than the unex-
plored mystery of the whole region, or the un-
known remainders among the potencies of Life,
then, as tliose who have "hope only in this world,"
we are " of all'men the most miserable."
When we turn, on the other hand, to the doc-
trine as it came from the lips of Christ, we find
ourselves in an entirely different region. He
makes no attempt to project the material into the
immaterial. The old elements, however refined
and subtil as to their matter, are not in themselves
to inherit the Kingdom of God. That which is
flesh is flesh. Instead of attaching Immortality to
the natural organism, He introduces a new and
original factor which none of the secular, and few
even of the theological theories, seem to take
sufficiently into account. To Christianity, " he
that hath the Son of God hath Life, and he that
hath not the Son hath not Life." This, as we
take it, defines the correspondence which is to
bridge the grave. This is the clue to the nature
of the Life that lies at the back of the spiritual
organisii. And this is the true solution of the
mystery of Eternal Life.
There lies a something at the back of the cor-
respondences of the spiritual organism — just as
there lies a something at the back of the natural
correspondences. To say that Life is a correspond-
ence is only to express the partial truth. There
is something behind. Life manifests itself in
correspondences. But what determines them?
The organism exhibits a variety of correspondences.
What organizes them? As in the natural, so in
the spiritual, there is a Principle of Life. We
cannot get rid of that term. However clumsy,
however provisional, however much a mere cloak
for ignorance, Science as yet is unable to dispense
with the idea of a Principle of Life. We must
work with the word till we get a better. Now that
which determines the correspondence of the spirit-
ual organism is a Principle of Spiritual Life. It
is a new and Divine Possession. He that hath the
166 ETERNAL LIFE.
Son hath Life; conversely, he that hath Life hath
the Son. And this indicates at once the quality
and the quantity of the correspondence which is
to bridge the grave. He that hatti Life hath tJw
Son. He possesses the Spirit of a Son. That
spirit is, so to speak, organized within him by the
Son. It is the manifestation of the new nature —
of which more anon. The fact to note at present
is that this is not an organic correspondence, but
a spiritual correspondence. It comes not from
generation, but from regeneration. Tlie relation
between the spiritual man and his Environment
is, in theological language, a filial relation. AVith
the new Spirit, the filial correspondence, he knows
the Father — and this is Life Eternal. This is not
only the real relation, but the only possible rela-
tion: " Neither knoweth any man the Father save
the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal
Him." And this on purely natural grounds. It
takes the Divine to know the Divine — but in no
more mysterious sense than it takes the human to
understand the human. The analogy, indeed, for
the whole field here has been finely expressed
already by Paul: "What man," he asks, "know-
eth the things of a man, save the spirit of man
which is in him? even so the things of God
knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God. Now
we have received, not the spirit of the world, but
the Spirit which is of God; that we might know
the things that are freely given to us of God."*
It were idle, such being the quality of the new
relation, to add that this also contains the guaran-
tee of its eternity. Here at last is a correspond-
ence which will never cease. Its powers in bridg-
ing the grave have been tried. The correspond-
ence of tlie spiritual man possesses the supernat-
ural virtues of the Eesurrection and the Life. It
is known by former experiment to have survived
the " changes in the physical state of the environ-
ment," and those "mechanical actions" and
" variations of available food," which Mr. Herbert
* 1 Cor. ii. 11, 12.
ETERNAL LIFE. 167
Spencer tells us are "liable to stop the processes
going on in the organism. " In short, this is a cor-
respondence which at once satisfies the demands
of Science and Religion. In mere quantity it is
different from every other correspondence known.
Setting aside everything else in Religion, every-
thing adventitious, local, and provisional; dissect-
ing in to the bone and marrow we find this — a
correspondence which can never break with an En-
vironment which can never change. Here is a
relation established with Eternity. The passing
years lay no limiting hand on it. Corruption in-
jures it not. It survives Death. It, and it only,
will stretch beyond the grave and be found invio-
late—
" When the moon is old,
And the stars are cold,
And the books of the Judgment-day unfold. "
The misgiving which will creep sometimes over
the brightest faith has already received its expres-
sion and its rebuke: "' Who shall separate us from
the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress,
or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril,
or sword? " Shall these "changes in the physical
state of the environment" which threaten death
to the natural man destroy the spiritual? Shall
death, or life, or angels, or principalities, or pow-
ers, arrest or tamper with his eternal correspond-
ences? "Nay, in all these things we are more
than conquerors through Him that loved us. For
I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor
angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things
present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth,
nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us
from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our
Lord."*
It may seem an objection to some that the "per-
fect correspondence" should come to man in so
extraordinary a way. The earlier stages in the
doctrine are promising enough; they are entirely
in line with Nature. And if Nature had also fur-
* Rom. viii. 35-39.
168 ETEENAL LIFE.
nislied the "perfect correspondence" demanded
for an Eternal Life the position might be unassail-
able. But this sudden reference to a something
outside the natural Environment destroys the con-
tinuity, and discovers a permanent weakness in the
whole theory?
To which there is a twofold reply. In the first
place, to go outside what we call Natui'e is not to
go outside Environment. Nature, the natural
Environment, is only a part of Environment.
There is another large part which, though some
profess to have no correspondence with it, is noi
on that account unreal, or even unnatural. The
mental and moral world is unknown to the plant.
But it is real. It cannot be affirmed either that it
is unnatural to the plant; although it might be
said that from the point of view of the Vegetable
Kingdom it was siq^er natural. Things are natural
or supernatural simply according to where one
stands. Man is supernatural to the mineral; God
is supernatural to the man. When a mineral is
seized upon by the living plant and elevated to the
organic kingdom, no trespass against Nature is
committed. It merely enters a larger Environ-
ment, which before was supernatural to it, but
which now is entirely natural. When the heart
of a man, again, is seized upon by the quickening
Spirit of God, no further violence is done to nat-
ural law. It is another case of the inorganic, so to
speak, passing into the organic.
But in the second place, it is complained as if
it were an enormity in itself that the spiritual
correspondence should be furnished from the
spiritual world. And to this the answer lies in
the same direction. Correspondence in any case
is the gift of Environment. The natural Environ-
ment gives men their natural faculties; the spirit-
nal affords them their spiritual faculties. It is
natural for the spiritual Environment to supply
ihe spiritual faculties; it would be quite unnat-
aral for the natural Environment to do it. The
flatiiral law of Biogenesis forbids it; the moral
iaci. that the finite cannot comprehend the Infinite
ETERKAIi LIFE. 169
is against it; the s])iritiial principle that flesh and
blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God renders it
absurd. Not, however, that the spiritual faculties
are, as it were, manufactured in the spiritual world
and supplied leady-nuide to the spiritual organism
— forced upon it as an external equipment. This
certainly is not involved in saying that the spirit
uul faculties are furnished by the spiritual world.
Organisms are not added to by accretion, as in tlie
case of minerals, but by growth. And the spirit-
ual faculties are organized in the spiritual proto-
plasm of the soul, just as other faculties are organ-
ized in the protoplasm of the body. The plant is
made of materials which have once been inorganic.
An organizing principle not belonging to their
kingdom lays hold of them and elaborates them
until they have correspondences with the kingdom
to which the organizing principle belonged.
Their original organizing principle, if it can be
called by this name, was CrystaJization ; so that
we have now a distinctly foreign power organizing
in totally new and higher directions. In the
spiritual world, similarly, we find an organizing
principle at work among the materials of the or-
ganic kingdom, performing a further miracle, but
not a different kind of miracle, producing orgaTi-
izations of a novel kind, but not by a novel
method. The second process, in fact, is simply
what an enlightened evolutionist would have ex-
pected from the first. It marks the natural and
legitimate progress of the development. And this
in the line of the true Evolution — not the linear
Evolution, which would look for the development
of the natural man through powers already inher-
ent, as if one were to look to Crystalization to ac-
complish the development of the mineral into the
plant — but that larger form of Evolution which
includes among its factors the double Law of Bi-
ogenesis and the immense further truth that this
involves.
What is further included in this complex corre-
spondence we shall have opportunity to illustrate
170 ETEKNAL LIFE.
afterw^fd.* Meantime let it be noted on what
the Christian argument for Immortality really
rests. It stands upon the jJedestal on which the
theologian rests the whole of historical Christian-
ity— the Resurrection of Jesus Christ.
It ought to be placed in the forefront of all
Christian teaching that Christ's mission on earth
was to give men Life. "I am come/" He said,
" that ye might have Life, and that ye might have
it more abundantly." And that He meant litenr
Life, literal spiritual and Eternal Life, is clea:
from the whole course of His teaching and acting.
To impose a metaphorical meaning on the common-
est word of the New Testament is to violate every
canon of interpretation, and at the same time to
charge the greatest of teachers with persistently
mystifying His hearers by an unusual use of so
exact a vehicle for exjiressing definite thought as
the Greek language, and that on the most momen-
tous subject of which He ever spoke to men. It
is a canon of interj^retation, aocording to Alford,
that "a figurative sense of words is never admis-
sible except Avhen required by the context." The
context, in most cases, is not only directly unfav-
orable to a figurative meaning, but in innumerable
instances in Christ's teaching Life is broadly con-
trasted with Death. In the teaching of the apos-
tles, again, we find that, without exception, they
accepted the term in its simple literal sense.
Eeuss defines the apostolic belief with his usual
impartiality when — and the quotation is doubly
l)ertinent here — he discovers in the apostle's con-
ception of Life, first, "the idea of a real existence,
an existence such as is proper to God and to the
Word; an imperishable existence — that is to say,
not subject to the vicissitudes and imiierfections
of the finite world. This primaiy idea is repeat-
edly expressed, at least in a negative form; it leads
lo a doctrine of immortality, or, to speak more
correctly, of life, far surpassing any that had been
expressed in the formulas of the current philosoph y
* Vide " Conformity to Type," page 387.
ETERNAL LIFE, 171
or theology, and resting npon premises and con-
ceptions altogether different. In fact, it can dis-
pense both with the pliilosopliical thesis of the
immateriality or indestrnctibility of the human
soul, and with the theological thesis of a miracu-
lous corporeal reconstruction of our person; theses,
the first of which is altogether foreign to the relig-
ion of the Bible, and the second absolutely opposed
to reason." Second, "the idea of life, as it is
conceived in this system, implies the idea of a
power, an operation, a communication, since this
life no longer remains, so to speak, latent or pas-
sive in God and in the Word, but through them
reaches the believer. It is not a mental somnolent
thing; it is not a plant without fruit; it is a germ
which is to find fullest development."*
If we are asked to define 'more clearly what is
meant by this mysterious endowment of Life, Ave
again hand over the difficulty to Science. When
Science can define the Natural Life and the Phys-
ical Force we may hope for further clearness on
the nature and action of the Spiritual Powers,
The effort to detect the living Sjoirit must be at
least as idle as the attempt to subject protoplasm
to microscopic examination in the hoi^e of discov-
ering Life, We are warned, also, not to expect
too much, " Thou canst not tell whence it
Cometh or whither it goeth," This being its
quality, when the Spiritual Life is discovered in
tlie laboratory it will possibly be time to give it up
altogether. It may say, as Socrates of his soul,
" You may bury me — if you can catch me."
Science never corroborates a spiritual truth with-
out illuminating it. The threshold of Eternity is
a place where many shadows meet. And the light
of Science here, where everything is so dark, is
welcome a thousand times. Many men would be
religious if they knew where to begin; many would
be more religious if they were sure where it would
end. It is not indifference that keeps some men
* "History of Christian Theology in the Apostolic Age," vol. ii. p
49C.
173 ETERNAL LIFE.
from God, but ignorance. " Good Master, what
must I do to inherit Eternal Life?" is still the
deepest question of the age. What is Religion?
What am I to believe? What seek with all my
heart and soul and mind? — this is the imperious
question sent up to consciousness from the depths
of being in all earnest hours; sent down again,
alas, with many of us, time after time, unanswered.
Into all our thought and work and reading this
question pursues us. But the theories are rejected
one by one; the great books are returned sadly to
their shelves, the years pass, and the problem re-
mains unsolved. The confusion of tongues here is
terrible. Every day a new authority announces him-
self. Poets, philosophers, preachers try their hand
on us in turn. New prophets arise, and beseech us
for our soul's sake to give ear to them — at last in
an hour of inspiration they have discovered the
final truth. Yet the doctrine of yesterday is
challenged by a fresh philosophy to-day: and the
creed of to-day will fall in turn before the criticism
of to-morrow. Increase of knowledge increaseth
sorrow. And at length the conflicting truths, like
the beams of light in the laboratory experiment,
combine in the mind to make total darkness.
But here are two outstanding authorities agreed
— not men, not philosophers, not creeds. Here is
the voice of God and the voice of Nature. I can-
not be wrong if I listen to them. Sometimes
when uncertain of a voice from its very loudness,
■\v'e catch the missing syllable in the echo. In God
and Nature we have Voice and Echo. When I
hear both, I am assured. My sense of hearing
does not betray me twice. I recognize the Voice
in the Echo, the Echo makes me certain of the
Voice; I listen and I know. The question of a
Future Life is a biological question. Nature may
be silent on other problems of Religion; but here
she has a right to speak. The whole confusion
around the doctrine of Eternal Life has arisen from
making it a question of Philosophy. We shall do
ill to refuse a hearing to any spectilation of Phi-
losophy; the ethical relations here especially are
ETERNAL lAVE. 173
intimate and real. But in tlie first instance Eter-
nal Life, as a question of Life, is a problem for
Biology. The soul is a living organism. And for
any question as to the soul's Life we must appeal
to Life-science. And what does the Life-science
teach? That if I am to inherit Eternal Life, I
must cultivate a correspondence with the Eternal.
This is a simple proposition, for Nature is always
simple. I take this proposition, and, leaving Na-
ture, proceed to fill it in. I search everywhere for
a clue to the Eternal. I ransack literature for a
definition of a correspondence between man and
God. Obviously that can only come from one
source. And the analogies of Science permits us
to apply to it. All knowledge lies in Environment.
When I want to know about minerals I go to min-
erals. When I want to know about flowers I go
to flowers. And they tell me. In their own way
they speak to me, each in its own way, and each
for itself — not the mineral for the flower, which is
impossible, nor the flower for the mineral, which
is also impossible. So if I want to know about
Man, I go to his part of the Environment. ' And
he tells me about himself, not as the plant or the
mineral, for he is neither, but in his own way.
And if I want to know about God, I go to His
part of the Environment. And He tells me about
Himself, not as a Man, for He is not Man, but in
His own way. And just as naturally as the flower
and the mineral and the Man, each in their own
way, tell me about themselves. He tells me about
Himself. He very strangely condescends indeed
in making things plain to me, actually assuming
for a time the Form of a Man that I at my poor
level may better see Him. This is my opportunity
to know Him. This incarnation is God making
Himself accessible to human thought — God open-
ing to man the possibility of correspondence
through Jesus Christ. And this corresjiondence
and this Environment are those I seek. He Him-
self assures me, "This is Life Eternal, that they
might know Thee, the only true God, and Jesus
Christ whom Thou hast sent."
174 ETERNAL LIFE.
Do I not now discern the deeper meaning in
''Jesus Clirist wliom Thou hast sentf Do I not
better understand with what vision and rapture
the profoundest of tlie disciples exclaims, "The
Son of Ciiod is come, and hath given us an under-
standing that we might know Him that is
True?" *
Having opened correspondence with the Eternal
Environment, the subsequent stages are in the
line of all other normal development. We have
but to continue, to deepen, to extend, and to en-
rich the correspondence that has been begun.
And we shall soon find to our surprise that this is
accompanied by another and parallel process. The
action is not all upon our side. The Environment
also will be found to correspond. The influence of
Environment is one of the greatest and most sub-
stantial of modern biological doctrines. Of the
power of Environment to form or transform organ-
isms, of its ability to develop or suppress function,
of its potency in determining growth, and gener-
ally of its immense influence in Evolution, there
is no need now to speak. But Environment is now
acknowledged to be one of the most potent factors
in the Evolution of Life. The influence of Envir-
onment too seems to increase rather than diminish
as we approach the higher forms of being. The
highest forms are the most mobile ; their capacity
of change is the greatest; they are, in short, most
easily acted on by Environment. And not only
are the highest organisms the most mobile, but the
highest part of the highest organisms are more
mobile than the lower. Environment can do little,
comparatively, in the direction of inducing varia-
tion in the body of a child: but how plastic is its
mind! How infinitely sensitive is its soul! How
infallibly can it be turned to music or to dissonance
by the moral harmony or discord of its outward
lot! How decisively indeed are we not all formed
and moulded, made or unmade, by external circum-
stance! Might we not all confess with Ulysses —
* 1 John V. 20.
ETERNAL LIFE. 17o
"I am a part of all that I have met."
Much more, then, shall we look for the influ-
ence of Environment on the spiritual nature of
him who has opened correspondence with God.
lieaching out his eager and quickened faculties to
the spiritual world around him, shall he not be-
come spiritual? In vital contact with Holiness,
shall he not become holy? Breathing now an at-
mosphere of ineffable Purity, shall he miss becojii-
ing pure? Walking with God from day to day,
shall he fail to be taught of God?
Growth in grace is sometimes described as a
strange, mystical, and unintelligible process. It
is mystical, but neither strange nor unintelligible.
It proceeds according to Natural Law, and the
leading factor in sanctification is Influence of
Environment. The possibility of it depends upon
the mobility of the organism; the result, on the
extent and frequency of certain correspondences.
These facts insensibly lead on to a further sugges-
tion. Is it not possible that these biological
truths may carry with them the clue to still
profounder philosophy — even that of Regenera-
tion ?
Evolutionists tell us that by the influence of
environment certain aquatic animals have become
adapted to a terrestrial mode of life. Breathing
normally by gills, as the result and reward of a
continued effort carried on from generation to
generation to inspire the air of heaven direct,
they have slowly acquired the lung-function. In
the young organism, true to the ancestral tyjie,
the gill still j)ersists — as in the tadj)ole of the
common frog. But as maturity approaches the
true lung appears; the gill gradually transfers its
task to the higher organ. It then becomes
atrophied and disappears, and finally respiration
in the adult is conducted by lungs alone.* AVe
may be far, in the meantime, from saying that
* Vide al8o the remarkable experiments of Fraiilein v. Chauvin on
the Transformation of the Mexiean Axototl into Amblystoma. — Wei8-
mann'b "Studies in the Theory of Debceut," vol. ii. pt. iii.
176 ETERNAL LIFE.
this is proved. It is for those who accept it to
deny the justice of the spiritual analogy. Is
religion to them unscientific in its doctrine of
Regeneration? Will the evolutionist who admits
the regeneration of the frog under the modifying
influence of a continued correspondence with a
new environment, care to question the possibility
of the soul acquiring such a faculty as that of
Prayer, the marvelous breathing-function of the
new creature, when in contact with the atmo-
sphere of a besetting God ? Is the change from the
earthly to the heavenly more mysterious than the
change from the aquatic to the terrestrial mode of
life? Is Evolution to stop with the organic? If
it be objected that it has takeji ages to i:)erfect the
function in the batrachian, the reply is, that it
will take ages to perfect the function in the
Christian. For every thousand years the natural
evolution will allow for the development of its
organism, the Higher Biology will grant its prod-
uct millions. We have indeed spoken of the
spiritual correspondence as already perfect — but
it is perfect only as the bud is perfect. "It doth
not yet appear what it shall be," any more than
it appeared a million years ago what the evolving
batrachian would be.
But to return. We have been dealing with the
scientific aspects of communion with God. In-
sensibly, from quantity we have been led to speak
of quality. And enough has now been advanced
to indicate generally the nature of that correspond-
ence with which is necessarily associated Eiernal
Life. There remain but one or two details to
which we must lastly, and very briefly, address
ourselves.
The quality of everlastingness belongs, as we
have seen, to a single correspondence, or rather to
a single set of corespondences. But it is apparent
that before this correspondence can take full and
final effect a further process is necessary. By
some means it must be separated from all the other
correspondences of the organism which do not
share its peculiar quality. In this life it is
ETEENAL LIFE. 177
restrained by these other correspondences. They
may contribute to it, or hinder it; but they are
essentially of a different order. They belong not
to Eternity but to Time, and to this present
world; and, unless some provision is made for
dealing with them, they will detain the asjiiring
organism in this jiresent world till Time is ended.
Of course, in a sense, all that belongs to Time
belongs also to Eternity; but these lower corre-
spondences are in their nature unfitted for an
Eternal Life. Even if they were perfect in their
relation to their Environment, they would still
not be Eternal. However opposed, apparently,
to the scientific definition of Eternal Life, it is
yet true that jierfect correspondence with Envir-
onment is not Eternal Life. A very important
word in the complete definition is, in this sen-
tence, omitted. On that word it has not been
necessary hitherto, and for obvious reasons, to
place any emphasis, l)ut when we come to deal
with false jDretenders to Immortality we must
return to it. "Were the definition complete as it
stands, it might, with the permission of the
psycho-physiologist, guarantee the Immortality of
every living thing. In the dog, for instance, the
material framework giving way at death might
leave the released canine spirit still free to inhabit
the old Environment. And so with every creature
which had ever established a conscious relation
with surrounding things. Xow the difficulty in
framing a theory of Eternal Life has been to
construct one which will exclude the brute crea-
tion, drawing the line rigidly at man, or at least,
somewhere ivithin the human race. Xot that we
need object to the Immortality of the dog, or of
the whole inferior creation. Xor that we need
refuse a place to any intelligible speculation which
would people the earth to-day with the invisible
forms of all things that have ever lived. Only
we still insist that this is not Eternal Life. And
why? Because their Environment is not Eternal.
Their correspondence, however firmly established,
is established with that which shall pass away.
17^ ETEllNAL LIFE.
An Eternal Life demands an Eternal Environ-
ment.
The demand for a perfect Environment as well
as for a j^erfect corresj^ondence is less clear in Mr.
Herbert Spencer's definition tlian it might be.
But it is an essential factor. An organism might
remain true to its Environment, but what if the
Environment played it false? If the organism
possessed the power to change, it could adajit
itself to successive changes in the Environment.
And if this were guaranteed we should also have
the conditions for Eternal Life fulfilled. But
what if the Environment passed away altogether?
What if the earth swept suddenly into the sun?
This is a change of Environment against which
there could be no precaution and for which there
could be as little provision. With a changing
Environment even, there must always remain tlie
dread and possibility of a falling out of correspond-
ence. At the best, Life would be uncertain.
But with a changeless Environment — such as that
2)ossessed by the spiritual organism — the perpetu-
ity of the correspondence, so far as the external
relation is concerned, is guaranteed. This
quality of jDermanence in the Environment
distinguishes the religious relation from every
othsr. Why should not the musician's life be an
Eternal Life? Because, for one thing, the
musical world, the Environment with which he
corresponds, is not eternal. Even if his corre-
spondence in itself could last, eternally, the envir-
oning material things with which he corresjDonds
must pass away. His soul might last forever —
but not his violin. So the man of the world
might last forever — but not the world. His
Environment is not eternal; nor are even his
correspondences — the world passeth away and the
lust thereof.
We find then that man, or the spiritual man,
is equipped witli two sets of correspondences.
One set possesses the quality of everlastingness,
the other is temporal. But unless these are
separated by some means the temporal will
ETERNAL LIFE. 179
continue to impair and hinder the ete)Tiah
The final preparation, therefore, for the inherit-
ing of Eternal Life must consist in the abandon-
ment of the non-eternal elements. These must
be unloosed and dissociated from the higher
elements. And this is etfected by a closing
catastrophe — Death.
Death ensues because certain relations in the
organism are not adjusted to certain relations in
the Environment. There will come a time in
each history when the imperfect correspondences
of the organism will betray themselves by a fail-
ure to compass some necessary adjustment. This
is why Death is associated with Imperfection.
Death is the necessary result of Imperfection,
and the necessary end of it. Imperfect corre-
spondence gives imperfect and uncertain Life.
" Perfect correspondence," on the other hand,
according to Mr. Herbert Spencer, would be
"perfect Life." To abolish Death, therefore, all
that would be necessary would be to abolish Im-
perfection. But it is the claim of Christianity
that it can abolish Death. And it is significant
to notice that it does so by meeting this very
demand of Science — it abolishes Imperfection.
The part of the organism which begins to get
out of correspondence with the Organic Environ-
ment is the only part which is in vital correspond-
ence with it. Though a fatal disadvantage to
nhe natural man to be thrown out of correspond-
ence with this Environment, it is of inestimable
importance to the spiritual man. For so long as
it is maintained the way is barred for a further
Evolution. And hence the condition necessary
for the further Evolution is that the spiritual be
released from the natural. That is to say, the
condition of the further Evolution is Death.
Mors janiia Vitm, therefore, becomes a scientific
formula. Death, being the final shifting of all
the correspondences, is the indispensable factor of
the higher Life. In the language of Science, not
less than of Scripture, "To die is gain."
180 ETEllXAL LU'E.
The shifting of the correspondences is done I)}'
Nature. This is its last and greatest contribution
to mankind. Over the mouth of the grave the
perfect and the imperfect submit to their final
separation. Each goes to its own — earth to earth,
ashes to ashes, dust to dust, Spirit to Spirit.
"The dust shall return to the earth as it was;
and the Spirit shall return unto God who gave
it."
ENVIBONMENT. 181
ENVIEONMENT.
<*WTien T talked vr*th an ardent missionary and pointed out to Inn.
thj«t his creed found no support in my experience, iie replied: 'It i.-
not 80 in your experience, but is so in tlie other world.' 1 answeron:
'Other world 1 There is no other world. God is one and omnipres-
ent; here or nowhere is the whole fact.' " — Emerson.
"Ye are complete in Sim."— Paul.
"Whatever amount of power an organism expends in any shape is
the correlate and equivalent of a power that was taken into it from
without." — Herbert Spencer.
Students of Biography will observe that in all
well-written Lives -attention is concentrated for
the first few chapters npon two points. We are
first introduced to the family to which the subject
of memoir belonged. The grandparents, or even
the more remote ancestors, are briefly sketched
and their chief characteristics brought jirominently
into view. Then the parents themselves are
photographed in detail. Their appearance and
physique, their character, their disposition, their
mental qualities, are set before us in a critical
analysis. And finally we are asked to observe
how much the father and the mother respectively
have transmitted of their peculiar nature to their
offspring. How faithfully the ancestral lines
have met iu the latest product, how mysteriously
the joint characteristics of body and mind have
blended, and how unexpected yet how entirely
natural a recombination is the result — these points
are elaborated with cumulative effect until we
realize at last how little we are dealing with an
independent unit, how much with a survival and
reorganization of what seemed buried in the
grave.
In the second place, we are invited to consider
182 ENVIRONilENT.
more external influences — schools and school'
masters, neighbors, home, pecuniary circum-
stances, scenery, and, by-and-by, the religious
and jjolitieal atmosphere of the time. These also
we are assured have played their jiart in making
the individual 4vliat he is. We can estimate these
early influences in any particular case with bu^:
small imagination if we fail to see how powerfully
they also have moulded mind and characte]-, and
in what subtle ways they have. determined the
course of the future life.
This twofold relation of the individual, first, to
his parents, and second, to his circumstances, is
not peculiar to human beings. These two factors
are responsible for making all living organisms
what they are. When a naturalist attempts to
unfold the life-history of any animal, he proceeds
precisely on these same lines. Biography is really
a branch of Natural History; and the biographer
who discusses his hero as the resultant of these
two tendencies, follows the scientific method as
rigidly as Mr, Darwin in studying "Animals and
Plants under Domestication."
Mn Darwin, following AVeismann, long ago
pointed out that there are two main factors in all
Evolution — the nature of the organism and the
nature of the conditions. We have chosen our
illustration from the highest or human species in
order to define the meaning of these factors in
the clearest way; but it must be remembered
that the development of man under these directive
influences is essentially the same as that of any
other organism in the hands of Nature. We are
dealing therefore with universal Law. It will
still further serve to complete the conception of
the general principle if we now substitute for the
casual phrases by which the factors have been
described the more accurate terminology of
Science. Thus what Biography describes as
parental influences, Biology would speak of as
Heredity; and all that is involved in the second
factor — the action of external circumstances and
surroundings — the naturalist would include
ENVIRONMENT. 183
iiiitlor the single term Environm^ut. These two.
Heredity and Environment, are the master-
influences of the organic world. These have made
all of us what we are. These forces are still
ceaselessly playing upon all our lives. And he
who truly understands these influences; he who
has decided how much to allow to each; he who
can regulate new forces as they arise, or adjust
them to the old, so directing them as at one
moment to make them cooperate, at another to
counteract one another, nnderstands the rationale
of personal development. To seize continuously
the 02)portunity of more and more perfect adjust-
ment to b(itter and higher conditions, to balance
some inward evil with some purer influence acting
from without, in a word to make our Environment
at the same time that it is making us — these are
the secrets of a well-ordered and successful life.
In the spiritual world, also, the subtle influences
which form and transform the soul are Heredity
and Environment. And here especially where all
is invisible, where much that we feel to be real is
yet so ill-defined, it becomes of vital practical mo-
ment to clarify the atmosphere as far as possible
with conceptions borrowed from the natural life.
Few things are less understood than the conditions
of the spiritual life. The distressing incompe-
tence of which most of us are conscious in trying to
work out our spiritual experience is due perhaps
less to the diseased will which we commonly blame
for it than to imperfect knowledge of the right con-
ditions. It does not occur to us how natural the
spiritual is. We still strive for some strange trans-
cendent thing; wo seek to promote life by methods
as unnatural as they prove unsuccessful; and only
the utter incomprehensibility of the whole region
prevents us seeing fully— what we already half-
suspect — how completely we are missing the road.
Living in the spiritual world, nevertheless, is just
as simple as living in the natural world; and it is
the same kind of simplicity. It is the same kind
of simplicity for it is the same kind of world —
there are not two kinds of worlds. The conditions
184 ENVIEONMENT.
of life in the one are the conditions of life in the
other. And till these conditions are - sensibly
grasped, as the conditions of all life, it is impossi-
ble that the personal effort after the highest life
shonld be other than a blind struggle carried on
in fruitless sorrow and humiliation.
Of these two universal factors. Heredity and
Environment, it is unnecessary to balance the
relative imj^ortance here. The main influence, un-
questionably, must be assigned to tbe former. In
practice, however, and for an obvious reason, we
are chiefly concerned with the latter. What He-
redity has to do for us is determined outside our-
selves. No man can select his own pai-ents. But
every man to some extent can choose his own En-
vironment. His relation to it, however largely
determined by Heredity in the first instance, is
always open to alteration. And so great is his
control over Environment and so radical its influ-
ence over him, that he can so direct it as either to
undo, modify, perpetuate or intensify the earlier
hereditary influence within certain limits. But
the aspects of Environment which we have now to
consider do not involve us in questions of snch
complexity. In what high and mystical sense,
also, Heredity ajjplies to the spiritual organism we
need not just now inquire. In the simpler rela-
tions of the more external factor we shall find a
large and fruitful field for study.
The influence of EnviroJiment may be investi-
gated in two main aspects. First, one might dis-
cuss the modern and very interesting question as
to tlie power of Environment to induce what is
known to recent science as Variation. A change
in the surroundings of any animal, it is now well-
known, can so react upon it as to cause it to change.
By the attempt, conscious or unconscious, to ad-
just itself to the new conditions, a true physiolog-
ical change is gradually wrought within the organ-
ism. Hunter,' for example, in a classical experi-
ment, so changed the Environment of a sea-gull
by keeping it in captivity that it could only secure
a grain diet. The effect was to modify the
EXVIROXMENT. 185
stomach of the bij-d, normally adapted to a fish
diet, until in time it came to resemble in struc-
ture the gizzard of an ordinary grain-feeder such
as the pigeon. Holmgren again reversed this
experiment by feeding pigeons for a lengthened
period on a meat-diet, with the result that the giz-
zard became transformed into the carnivorous
stomach. Mr. Alfred Russel Wallace mentions the
case of a Brazilian parrot which changes its color
from green to red or yellow when fed on the fat of
certain fishes. Not only changes of food, however,
but changes of climate and of temperature,
changes in surrounding organisms, in the case of
marine animals even changes of pressure, of ocean
currents, of light, and of many other circumstan-
ces, are known to exert a powerful modifying in-
fluence upon living organisms. These relations
are still being worked out in many directions, but
the influence of Environment as a prime factor in
Variation is now a recognized doctrine of science. *
Even the popular mind has been struck with
the curious adaptation of nearly all animals to
their habitat, for example in the matter of color.
The sandy hue of the sole and flounder, the white
of the polar bear with its suggestion of Arctic
snows, the stripes of the Bengal tiger — as if the
actual reeds of its native jungle had nature-printed
themselves on its hide ; — these, and a hundred
others which will occur to every one, are marked
instances of adaptation to Environment, induced
by Natural Selection or otherwise, for the purpose,
obviously in these cases at least, of protection.
To continue the investigation of the modifying
action of Environment into the moral and spiritual
spheres, would be to open a fascinating and sugges-
tive inquiry. One might show how the moral man
is acted upon and changed continuously by the
influences, secret and open, of his surroiindings, by
the tone of society, by the company he keeps, by
* V:de Karl Samper''!? "Tlie Natural Conrlitions of Existenoe ms
they affect, Animnl Life;" Wallace's "Tropical Nature;''" Weisn ^;i -
"Studies in the Theory of Descent;" Darwin's "Animals and Pliiuie
^der Domestication."
186 ENVIRONMENT.
liis occupation, by the books he reads, by Nature,
by uU, in short, that constitutes tlie habitual
atmosphere of his thougiits and the little world of
his daily choice. Or one might go deeper still and
prove how the spiritual life also is modified from
outside sources —its health or disease, its growth or
decay, all its changes for better or for worse being
iletermined by the varying and successive circum-
stances in which the religious habits are cultivated.
But we must rather transfer our attention to a sec-
ond aspect of Environment, not perhaps so fascin-
ating but yet more important.
So much of the modern discussion of Environ-
ment revolves round the mere question of Vai'ia-
tion that one is apt to overlook a previous question.
Environment as a factor in life is not exhausted
when we have realized its modifying influence.
Its significance is scarcely touched. The great
function of Environment is not to modify but to
sustain. In sustaining life, it is true, it modifies.
But the latter influence is incidental, the former
essential. Our Environment is that in v\diich we
live and move and have our being. Without it we
should neither live or move nor have any being.
In the organism lies the principle of life; in the
Environuient are the conditions of life. Without
the fulfillment of these conditions, which are whol-
ly supplied by Environment, there can be no life.
An organism in itself is but a part; Nature is its
complement. Alone, cut off from its surroundings,
it is not. Alone, cut off from my surroundings,
I am not — physically I am not. I am, only as 1
am sustained. I continue only as I receive. My
Environment may modify me, but it has first to
k«ep me. And all the time its secret transforming
power is indirectly moulding body and mind it is
directly active in the more oj^en task of minister-
ing to my myriad wants and from hour to hour
sustaining life itself.
To understand the sustaining influence of En-
vironment in the animal world, oie has only to
recall what the biologist terms the extrinsic or
subsidiary conditions of vitality. Every living
EXVIKONMEXT. 187
filing normtilly requires for its development an
Environment containing air, light, Leat, and
water. In addition to these, if vitality is to be
prolonged for any length of time, and if it is to be
accompanied with growth and the expenditure of
energy, there must be a constant supply of food.
When we simply remember how iudis])ensable food
is to growth and work, and when we further bear
in mind that the food-supply is solely contributed
by the Environment, we shall realize at once the
meaning and the truth of the proposition that
without Environment there can be no life. Sev-
enty per cent, at least of the human body is made
of pure water, the rest of gases and earth. These
have all come from Environment. Through the
secret pores of the skin two pounds of water are
exhaled daily from every healthy adult. The sup-
ply is kept up by Environment. The Environ-
ment is really an unajipropriated part of ourselves.
Definite portions are continuously abstracted from
it and added to the organism. And so long as
the organism continues to grow, act, think, speak,
work, or perform any other function demanding
a supply of energy, there is a constant, simultane-
ous, and proportionate drain upon its surround-
This is a truth in the physical, and therefore in
the spiritual, world of so great importance that we
shall not mis-spend time if we follow it, for fur-
ther confirmation, into another dej^artment of na-
ture. Its significance in Biology is self-evident;
let us appeal to Chemistry.
When a piece of coal is thrown on the fire, we
say that it will radiate into the room a certain
quantity of heat. This heat, in the popular con-
ception, is supposed to reside -in the coal and to be
set free during tlie process of combustion. In
reality, however, the heat energy is only in part
contained in the coal. It is contained just as truly
in the coal's Environment — that is to say, in the
oxygen of the air. The atoms of carbon which
compose the coal have a powei'ful affinity for
the oxygen of the air. Whenever they are made to
188 E]SrVlRONME]SrT.
approach within a certain distance of one another,
by the initial application of heat, they rush to-
getlier with inconceivable velocity. The heat
which appears at this moment, comes neither from
the carbon alone, nor from the oxygen alone.
These two substances are really inconsumable, and
continue to exist, after they meet in a combined
form, as carbonic acid gas. The heat is due to the
energy develoi^ed by the chemical embrace, the
precipitate rushing together of the molecules of
carbon and the molecules of oxygen. It comeH,
therefore, partly from the coal and partly from the
Environment. Coal alone never could produce
heat, neither alone could Environment. The two
are mutually dependent. And although in nearly
all the arts we credit everything to the substance
which we can weigh and handle, it is certain that
in the most cases the larger debt is due to an in-
visible Environment.
This is one of those great commonplaces which
slip out of general reckoning by reason of their
very largeness and simplicity. How profound,
nevertheless, are the issues which hang on this
elementary truth, we shall discover immediately.
Nothing in this age is more needed in every de-
partment of knowledge than the rejuvenescence of
the commonplace. In the spiritual world espe-
cially, he will be wise who courts acquaintance with
the most ordinary and transparent facts of Nature;
and in laying the foundations for a religious life he
wall make no unworthy beginning who carries
with him an impressive sense of so obvious a truth
as that without Environment there can be no life.
For what does this amount to in the spiritual
world? Is it not merely the scientific re-statement
of the reiterated aphorism of Christ. "Without
Me ye can do nothing?" There is in the spiritual
organism a principle of life; but that is not self-
existent. It requires a second factor, a something
in which to live and move and have its being, an
Environment. Without this it cannot live or move
or have any being. Without Environment the
soul is as the carbon without the oxygen, as the
EXVIROXMENT. 189
fish without the water, as the animal frame with
out the extrinsic conditions of vitality.
And what is the spiritual Environment? It is
God. Without this, tlierefore, there is no life, no
thought, no energy, nothing — ''M'ithout Me ye
can do nothing."
The cardinal error in the religious life is to at-
tempt to live without an Environment. Spiritual
experience occupies itself, not too much, but too
exclusively, with one factor— the soul. We delight
in dissecting this much tortured faculty, from
time to time, in search of a certain sometliing
Avhicli we call our faith — forgetting that faith is
but an attitude, an empty hand for grasping an
environing Presence. And when we feel the need
of a power by which to overcome the world, how
often do we not seek to generate it within our-
selves by some forced process, some fresh girding
of the will, some strained activity which only
leaves the soul in further exhaustion? To exam-
ine ourselves is good; but useless unless we also
examine Environment. To bewail our weakness
is right, but not remedial. The cause must be in-
vestigated as well as the result. And yet, because
we never see the other half of the problem, our
failures even fail to instruct us. After each new
collapse we begin our life anew, but on the old
conditions; and the attempt ends as usual in the
repetition — in the circumstances the inevitable
repetition — of the old disaster. Not that at times
we do not obtain glimpses of the true state of the
case. After seasons of much discouragement, with
the sore sense upon us of our abject feebleness,
we do confer with ourselves, insisting for the
thousandth time, ^' My soul, wait thou only upon
God." B^it the lesson is soon forgotten. The
strength supplied we speedily credit to our own
achievement; and even the temporary success is
mistaken for a symptom of improved inward vital-
ity. Once more we become self-existent. Once
more we go on living without an Environment.
And once more, after days of wasting without re-
pairing, of spending without replenishing, we be-
190 EK^VIKONMENT.
gin Lo 2)erisli witli liimger^ only returning to God
again, as a last resort, when we have readied star-
vation point.
Now why do we do this? Why do we seek to
breathe without an atmosphere, to drink without
a well? Why this unscientific attempt to sustain
life for weeks at a time without an Environment?
It is because we have never truly seen the necessity
for an Environment. We have not been working
with a principle. We are told to 'Svait only
upon (lod/' but we do not know why. It has
never been as clear to us that without God the
soul will die as that without food the body will
perish. In short, we have never comj^rehended
the doctrine of the Persistence of Force. Instead
of being content to transform energy we have
tried to create it.
The Law of ISTature here is as clear as Science
can make it. In the words of Mr. Herbert
Spencer, "It is a corollary from that primordial
truth which, as we have seen, underlies all other
truths, that whatever amount of power an organ-
ism expends in any shape is the correlate and
equivalent of a power that was taken into it from
without."* We are dealing here with a simple
question of dynamics. Whatever energy the soul
expends must first be "taken into it from with-
out." We are not Creators, but creatures; God
is our refuge and strength. Communion with
God, therefore, is a scientific necessity; and
nothing will more help the defeated spirit which
is struggling in the wreck of its religious life than
a common-sense hold of this plain biological
principle that without Environment he can do
nothing. What he wants is not an occasional
view, but a principle — a basal principle like this,
broad as the universe, solid as nature. In the
natural world we act upon this law unconsciously.
We absorb heat, breathe air, draw on Environment
all but automatically for meat and drink, for
the nourishment of the senses, for mental stimu-
* "Principles of Biologj'," p. 57.
ENVIRONMENT. 191
lus. for all that, penetrating us from without, can
prolong, enrich, and elevate life. But in the
spiritual world we have all this to learn. We are
new creatures, and even the bare living has to be
acquired.
Now the great point in learning to live is to
live naturally. As closely as possible we must
follow the broad, clear lines of the natural life.
And there are three things especially which it is
necessary for us to keep continually in view.
The first is that the organism contains within
itself only one-half of what is essential to life;
the second is that the other half is contained in
the Environment; the third, that the condition
of receptivity is simple union between the organism
and the Environment.
Translated into the language of religion these
propositions yield, and place on a scientific basis,
truths of immense practical interest. To say,
first, that the organism contains within itself
only one-half of what is essential to life, is to
repeat the evangelical confession, so worn and yet
so true to universal experience, of the utter
helplessness of man. Who has not come to the
conclusion that he is but a part, a fraction of
some larger whole? Who does not miss at every
turn of his life an absent God? That nianis but
a part, he knows, for there is room in him for
more. That God is the other part, he feels,
because at times He satisfies his need. Who does
not tremble often under that sicklier symptom of
his incompleteness, his want of spiritual energy,
his helplessness with sin? But now he under-
stands both — the void in his life, the powerless-
aess of his will. He understands tliat, like all
other energy, spiritual power is contained in
Environment. He finds here at last the true root
of all human frailty, emptiness, nothingness, sin.
This is why "without Me ye can do nothing."
Powerlessness is the normal state not only of this
but of every organism — of every organism apart
from its Environment.
The entire dependence of the soul upon God is
192 ENVIRONMENT.
not au exceptional mystery, nor is man's helpless-
ness an arbitrary and nuprecedeiited phenomenon.
It is the law of all Nature. The spiritual man is
not taxed beyond the natural. He is not pur-
posely handicapped by singular limitations or
unusual incapacities. God has not designedly
made the religious life as hard as possible. The
arrangements for the spiritual life are the same
as for the natural life. When in their hours of
unbelief men challenge their Creator for placing
the obstacle of human frailty in the way of their
highest development, their protest is against the
order of nature. They object to the sun for being
the source of energy and not the engine, to the
carbonic acid being in the air and not in the
plant. They would equip each organism with a
personal atmosphere, each brain with a private
store of energy; they would grow corn in the
interior of the body, and make bread by a special
apparatus in the digestive organs. They must,
in short, have the creature transformed into a
Creator. The organism must either depend on
his environment, or be self-sufficient. But who
will not rather approve the arrangement by which
man in his creatural life may have unbroken
access to an Infinite Power? What soul will seek
to remain self-luminous when it knows that "The
Lord God is a Suiif Who will not willingly
exchange his shallow vessel for Christ's well of
living water? Even if the organism, launched
into being like a ship putting out to sea, possessed
a full equipment, its little store must soon come
to an end. But in contact with a large and
bounteous Environment ics supply is limitless.
In every direction its resources are infinite.
There is a modern school which protests against
the doctrine of man's inability as the heartless
fiction of a past theology. While some forms of
that dogma, to any one who knows man, are
incapable of defence, there are others which, to
any one who knows Nature, are incapable of
denial. Those who oppose it, in their jealousy
tor humanity, credit the organism with the prop-
ENVIRONMENT. 19b
erties of Environment. All true theology, on
the other hand, has remained loyal to at least the
voot-idea in this truth. The New Testament is
nowhere more impressive than where it insists on
the fact of man's dependence. In its view the
first step in religion is for man to feel his helpless-
ness. Christ's first beatitude is to the poor in
spirit. The condition of entrance into the spirit-
ual kingdom is to possess the child-spirit — that
state of mind combining at once the profoundest
helplessness with the most artless feeling of
dependence. Substantially the same idea under-
lies the countless passages in which Christ affirms
that He has not come to call the righteous, but
sinners to repentance. And in that farewell
discourse into which the Great Teacher poured
the most burning convictions of His life, He gives
to this doctrine an ever increasing emphasis. No
words could be more solemn or arresting than the
sentence in the last great allegory devoted to_ this
theme, ''As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself
except it abide in the vine, no more can ye except
ye abide in Me." The word here, it will be
observed again, is cannot. It is the imperative
of natural law. Fruit-bearing without Christ is
not an improbability, but an impossibility. As
well expect the natural fruit to flourish without
air and heat, without soil and sunshine. How
thoroughly also Paul grasped this truth is appar-
ent from a hundred pregnant passages in which
he echoes his Master's teaching. To him life was
hid with Christ in God. And that he embraced
this not as a theory but as an experimental truth
we gather from his constant confession, "When
I am weak, then am I strong."
This leads by a natural transition to the second
of the three points we are seeking to illustrate.
We have seen that the organism contains within
itself only one half of what is essential to life. We
have next to observe, as the complement of this,
how the second half is contained in the Environ-
ment.
One result of the due apprehension of oar
x94 ENVIRONMENT.
personal helplessness will be that we shall no
longer waste our time over the impossible task cf
manufactiiring energy for ourselves. Our science
will bring to an abru2)t end the long series of
severe experiments in which we have indulged in
the hope of finding a perpetual motion. And
having decided upon this once for all, our first
step in seeking a more satisfactory state of things
must be to find a new source of energy. Follow-
ing Xature, only one course is open to us. We
must refer to Environment. The natural life
owes all to Environment, so must the spiritual.
Now the Environment of the spiritual life is God.
As Nature therefore forms the complement of
the natural life, God is the complement of the
spiritual.
The proof of this? That Nature is not more
natural to my body than God is to my soul.
Every animal and plant has its own Environment.
And the further one inquires into the relations of
the one to the other, the more one sees the mar-
velous intricacy and beauty of the adjustments.
These wonderful adaptations of each organism to
its surroundings — of the fish to the water, of the
eagle to the air, of the insect to the forest-bed;
and of each part of every organism — the fish's
swim-bladder, the eagle's eye, the insect's breath-
ing tubes — which the old argument from design
brought home to us with such enthusiasm, inspire
us still with a sense of the boundless resources
and skill of Nature in perfecting her arrangements
for each single life. Down to the last detail the
world is made for what is in it; and by whatever
process things are as they are, all organisms find
in surrounding Nature the ample complement of
themselves. Man, too, finds in his Environment
provision for all capacities, scope for the exercise
of every faculty, room for the indulgence of each
appetite, a just supply for every want. So the
spiritual man at the apex of the pyramid of life
finds in the vaster range of his Environment a
provision, as much higher, it is true, as he is
higher, but as delicately adjusted to his varying
ENVIKOXMENT. l'J5
needs. And all this is supplied to him just as
the lower organisms are ministered to by the
lower environment, in the same simple ways, in
the same constant sequence, as appro2)riately and
as lavishly. AVe fail to praise the ceaseless
ministry of the great inanimate world around us
only because its kindness is unobtrusive. Nature
is always noiseless. All her greatest gifts are
given in secret. And we forget how truly every
good and perfect gift comes from without, and
from above, because no pause in her changeless
beneficence teaches us the sad lesson of depriva-
tion.
It is not a strange thing, then, for the soul to
find its life in God. This is its native air. God
as the Environment of the soul has been from
the remotest age the doctrine of all the deepest
thinkers in religion. How profoundly Hebrew
poetry is saturated with this high thought will
appear when we try to conceive of it with this left
out. True poetry is only science in another form.
And long before it was possible for religion to
give scientific expression to its greatest truths,
men of insight uttered themselves in psalms
which could not have been truer to Nature had
the most modern light controlled the inspiration.
"As the hart panteth after the water-brooks, so
panteth my soul after Thee, 0 God." What fine
sense of the analogy of the natural and the
spiritual does not underlie these words. As the
hart after its Environment, so man after his; as
the water-brooks are fitly designed to meet the
natural wants, so fitly does God implement the
spiritual need of man. It will be noticed that in
the Hebrew poets the longing for God never
strikes one as morbid, or unnatural to the men
who utter it. It is as natural to them to long for
God as for the swallow to seek her nest.
Throughout all their images no suspicion rises
within us that they are exaggerating. We feel
how truly they are reading themselves, their
deepest selves. No false note occurs in all their
aspiration. There is no weariness even in their
196 ENVIROXMENT.
ceaseless sighing, excejjt the lover's weariness for
the absent — if they would fly away, it is only to
be at rest. Men who have no soul can only
wonder at this. Men who have a soul, but with
little faith, can only envy it. How joyous a
thing it was to the Hebrews to seek their God!
How artlessly they call upon Him to entertain
them in His pavilion, to cover them with His
feathers, to hide them in His secret place, to hold
them in the hollow of His hand or stretch around
them the everlasting arms! These men were true
children of Nature. As the humming-bird among
its own palm-trees, as the ephemera in the
sunshine of a summer evening, so they lived their
joyous lives. And even the full share of the
sadder experience of life which came to all of
them but drove them the further into the Secret
Place, and led them with more consecration to
make, as they expressed it, "the Lord their
portion." All that has been said since from
Marcus Aurelius to Swedenborg, from Augustine
to Schleiermacher of a besetting God as the final
complement of humanity is but a repetition of
the Hebrew poets' faitli. And even the New
Testament has nothing higher to offer man than
this. The psalmist's "God is our refuge and
strength" is only the earlier form, less defined,
less practicable, but not less noble, of Christ's
"Come unto Me, and I will give you rest."
There is a brief phrase of Paul's which defines
the relation with almost scientific accuracy —
"Ye are complete in Him." In this is summed
up the whole of the Bible anthropology — the
completeness of man in God, his incompleteness
apart from God.
If it be asked, In what is man incomplete, or.
In what does God complete him? the question
is a wide one. But it may serve to show at least
the direction in which the Divine Environment
forms the complement of human life if we ask
ourselves once more what it is in life that needs
complementing. And to this question we receive
the' significant answer that it is in the higher
EN"YIKOXMEXT. 197
departments alone, or mainly, that the incom-
pleteness of our life appears. The lower depart-
ments of "Nature are already complete enough.
The world itself is about as good a world as might
be. It has been long in the making, its furniture
is all in, its laws are in perfect working order;
and although wise men at various times have
suggested improvements, there is on the whole a
tolerably unanimous vote of confidence in things
as they exist. The Divine Environment has little
more to do for this planet so far as we can see,
and so far as the existing generation is concerned.
Then the lower organic life of the world is also
so far complete. God, through Evolution or
otherwise, may still have finishing touches to
add here and there, but already it is "all very
good." It is difficult to conceive anything better
of its kind than a lily or a cedar, an ant or an
ant-eater. These organisms, so far as we can
judge, lack nothing. It might be said of them,
"they are complete in Nature." Of man also, of
man the animal, it may be affirmed that his
Environment satisfies him. He has food and
drink, and good food and good drink. And
there is in him no purely animal want which is
not really provided for, and that apparently in
the hapj^iest possible way.
But the moment we pass beyond the mere
animal life we begin to come upon an incomplete-
ness. The symptoms at first are slight, and
betray themselves only by an unexplained restless-
ness or a dull sense of want. Then the feverish-
ness increases, becomes more defined, and passes
slowly into abiding pain. To some come darker
moments when the unrest deepens into a mental
agony of which all the other woes of earth are
mockeries — moments when the forsaken soul can
only cry in terror for the Living God. Up to a
point the natural Environment supplies man's
wants, beyond that it only derides him. How
much in man lies beyond that point? Very much
— almost all, all that makes man man. The first
suspifion of the terrible truth — so for the time let
198 E2TYIK0NMENT.
US call it — wakens with tlie dawn of the intellect-
ual life. It is a solemn moment when the slow-
moving mind reaches at length the rerge of its
mental horizon, and, looking over, sees nothing
more. Its straining makes the abyss but more
profound. Its cry comes back Avithout an echo.
Where is the Environment to complete this
rational soul? Men either find one — One, — or
spend the rest of their days in trying to shut their
eyes. The alternatives of the intellectual life are
Christianity or Agnosticism. The Agnostic is
right when he trumpets his incompleteness. He
who is not complete in Him must be forever
incomplete. Still more grave becomes man's
case when he begins further to explore his moral
and social nature. The problems of the heart
and conscience are infinitely more jDcrplexing than
those of the intellect. Has love no future? Has
right no triumph? Is the unfinished self to
remain unfinished? Again, the alternatives are
two, Christianity or Pessimism. But when we
ascend the further height of the religious nature,
the crisis comes. There, without Environment,
the darkness is unutterable. So maddening now
becomes the mystery that men are compelled to
construct an Environment for themselves. No
Environment here is unthinkable. An altar of
some sort men must have — God, or Nature, or
Law. But the anguish of Atheism is only a
negative proof of man's incompleteness. A
witness more overwhelming is the prayer of the
Christian. What a very strange thing, is it not,
for man to pray? It is the symbol at once of his
littleness and of his greatness. Here the sense of
imperfection, controlled and silenced in the
narrower reaches of his being, becomes audible.
Now he must utter himself. The sense of need
is so real, and the sense of Environment, that he
calls out to it, addressing it articulately, and
imploring it to satisfy his need. Surely there is
nothing more touching in Nature than this?
Man could never so expose himself, so break
through all constraint, except from a dire neces-
ENVIRONMENT. 199
sity. It is the suddenness and unpremeditated-
ness of Pra3^er that gives it a unique value as an
apologetic.
Man has three questions to put to his Environ-
ment, three symbols of his incompleteness. They
come from three different centers of his being.
The first is the question of the intellect. What is
Truth? The natural Environment answers,
"Increase of Knowledge increaseth Sorrow," and
"much study is a AVeariness." Christ replies,
"Learn of Me, and ye shall find Eest." Contrast
the world's word "Weariness" with Christ's word
"Rest." No other teacher since the world began
has ever associated "learn" with Rest." Learn
of me, says the philosopher, and you shall find
Restlessness. Learn of Me, says Christ, and ye
shall find Rest. Thought, which the godless
man has cursed, that eternally starved yet ever
living specter, finds at last its imperishable glory;
Thought is complete in Him. The second ques-
tion is sent up from the moral nature, Who will
show us any good? And again we have a contrast:
the world's verdict, "There is none that doeth
good, no, not one;" and Christ's, "There is none
good but God only." And finally, there is the
lonely cry of the spirit, most pathetic and most
deep of all. Where is he whom my soul seeketh?
And the yearning is met as before, "I looked on
my right hand, and beheld, but there was no man
that would know me; refuge failed me; no man
cared for my soul. I cried unto Thee, 0 Lord:
I said. Thou are my refuge and my portion in the
land of the living."*
Are these the directions in which men in these
days are seeking to complete their lives? The
completion of Life is just now a supreme question.
It is important to observe how it is being answered.
If we ask Science or Philosophy they will refer us
to Evolution. The struggle for Life, they
assure us, is steadily eliminating imperfect forms,
and as the fittest continue to survive we shall
* Pb. cxlii. 4. 5
200 ENVIRONMENT.
have a gradual perfecting of beifig. That is to
say, that completeness is to be sought for in the
organism — we are to be complete in Nature and
in ourselves. To Evolution, certainh', all men
will look for a further perfecting of Life. But
it must be an Evolution which includes all the
factors. Civilization, it may be i^aid, v»'ill deal
with the second factor. It will improve the
Environment step by by step as it improves the
organism, or the organism as it improves the
Environment. This is well, and it will perfect
Life up to a point. But beyond that it cannot
carry us. As the possibilities of the natural Life
become more defined, its impossibilities will
become the more appalling. The most perfect
civilization would leave the best part of us still
incomplete. Men will have to give up the
experiment of attempting to live in half an
Environment. Half an Environment will give
but half a Life. Half an Environment? He
whose correspondences are with this world alone
has only a thousandth part, a fraction, the mere
rim and shade of an Environment, and only the
fraction of a Life. How long will it take Science
to believe its own creed, that the material universe
we see around us is only a fragment of the
universe we do not see? The very retention of
the phrase "Material Universe," we are told, is
the confession of our unbelief and ignorance;
since "matter is the less important half of the
material of the physical universe."*
The thing to be aimed at is not an organism
self-contained and self-sufficient, however high in
the scale of being, but an organism comjjlete in the
whole Environment. It is open to any one to aim
at a self-sufficient Life, but he will find no encour-
agement in Nature. The Life of the body may
complete itself in the physical world; that is its
legitimate Environment. The Life of the senses,
high and low, may perfect itself in Nature.
Even the Life of thought may find a large com-
* The "Unpeoii Universe," 6th Ed., p. 100.
ENVIROXMEXT. ^01
plement in surrounding things. But the higher
thought, and the conscience, and the religious
Life, can only perfect themselves in God. To
make the influence of Environment stop with
the natural world is to doom the spiritual nature
to death. For the soul, like the body, can never
perfect itself in isolation. The law for both is to
be complete in the appropriate Environment.
And the perfection to be sought in the spiritual
world is a perfection of relation, a perfect adjust-
ment of that which is becoming perfect to that
which is perfect.
The third problem, now simplified to a point,
finally presents itself. Where do organism and
Environment meet? How does that which is
becoming perfect avail itself of its perfecting
Environment? And the answer is, just as in
Nature. The condition is simple receptivity.
And yet this is perhaps the least simple of all
conditions. It is so simple that we will not act
upon it. But there is no other condition. Christ
has condensed the whole truth into one memorable
sentence, "As the branch cannot bear fruit of
itself except it abide in the vine, no more can ye
except ye abide in Me." And on the positive
side, "He that abideth in Me the same bringeth
forth much fruit."
CONFORMITY TO TYPE. 20'6
CONFOEMITY TO TYPE.
" 'So careful of the type ?' but no,
From scarped cliff and quarried stone
She cries, 'A thousaud types are gone,
I care for nothing, all shall go.
Thou makest thine appeal to me;
I bring to life, I bring to death:
The spirit does but mean thy breath:
I know no more/ And he, shall he,
Man, her last work, who seem'd so fair,
Such splendid purpose in his eyes.
Who roird the psalm to wintry skies.
Who built him fanes of fruitless prayer.
Who trusted God was love indeed
And love Creation's final law —
Tho' Nature, red in tooth and claw
With ravine, shrieked against his creed—
Who loved, who suffered countless ills.
Who battled for the True, the Just,
Be blown about the desert dust
Or seal'd within the iron hills ?"
— In Memoriam.
■'Until Christ be formed in you." — Paul.
"The one end to which, in all living beings, the formative impulse
is tending— the one scheme which the Archaeus of the old speculators
strives to carry out, seems to be to mould the offspring into the like-
ness of the parent. It is the first great law of reproduction, that the
offspring tends to resemble its parent or parents more closely than
anything else. ^ — Huxley.
If a botanist be asked the difference between an
oak, a palm-tree and a lichen, he will declare
that they are separated from one another by the
broadest line known to classification. AVithout
taking into account the outward differences of
size and form, the variety of flower and fruit,
ihe peculiarities of leaf and branch, he sees even
204 CONFORMITY TO TYPE.
ill their general architecture types of structure as
distinct as Norman, Gothic and Eg3^ptian. But
if the first young germs of these three plants are
placed before him and he is called upon to define
the difference, he finds it impossible. lie cannot
even say which is which. Examined under the
highest powers of the microscope they yield no
clue. Analyzed by the chemist with all the
appliances of his laboratory they keep their secret.
The same experiment can be tried with tlie
embryos of animals. Take the ovule of the
worm, the eagle, the elephant, and of man him-
self. Let the most skilled observer apply the
most searching tests to distingiiish one from the
other and he will fail. But there is something
more surprising still. Compare next the two sets
of germs, the vegetable and the animal. And
there is still no shade of difference. Oak and
palm, worm and man all start in life together.
No matter into what strangely different forms
they may afterward develop, no matter whether
they are to live on sea or land, creep or fly, swim
or walk, think or vegetate, in the embryo as it
first meets the eye of Science they are indistin-
guishable. The apple which fell in Newton's
garden, Newton's dog Diamond, and Newton
himself, began life at the same point.*
If we analyze this material point at which all
life starts, we shall find it to consist of a clear
structureless jelly-like substance resembling albu-
men or white of egg. It is made of Carbon, Hy-
drogen, Oxygen and Nitrogen. Its name is pro-
toplasm. And it is not only the structural unit
* "There is, indeed, a period in the development of every tissue
and every living thing known to us when there are actually no struc-
tural peculiarities whatever — when the whole organism consists of
transparent, structureless, semi-fluid living bioplasm — when it would
not be possible to distinguish the growing moving matter which was
to evolve the oak from that which was the germ of a vertebrate
animal. Nor can any difference be discerned between the bioplasm
matter of the lowest, simplest, epithelial scale of man's organism and
that from which the nerve cells of his brain are to be evolved.
Neither by studying bioplasm under the microscope nor by any kind
of physical or chemical investigation known, can we form any notion
of the nature of the substance which is to be formed by the bioplasm,
or what will be the ordinary results of the living." — •'Bioplasm,"
Lionel S. Beale, F.R.S., pp. 17, 18.
CONI'OKMITY TO lYl'E. 205
with which all living bodies stuil in life, but with
which they are subsequently built up. "Proto-
plasm," says Huxley, " simple or nucleated, is the
formal basis of all life, it is the clay of the Pot-
ter." '" Beast and fowl, reptile and hsh, mollusk,
worm and polype are all composed of structural
units of the same character, namely, masses of
protoplasm with a nucleus."*
What then determines the difference between
different animals? AVhat makes one little speck
of protoplasm grow into Newton's dog Diamond,
and another, exactly the same, into Newton him-
self? It is a mysterious something which has en-
tered into this protoplasm. No eye can see it.
No science can define it. There is a different
something for Newton's dog and a different some-
thing for Newton; so that though both use the
same matter they build it up in these widely differ-
ent ways. Protoplasm being the clay, this some-
thing is the Potter. And as there is only one clay
and yet all these curious forms are developed out
of it, it follows necessarily that the difference lies
in the potters. There must in short be as many
potters as there are forms. There is the potter
who segments the worm, and the potter who
builds up the form of the dog, and the potter who
moulds the man. To understand unmistakably
that it is really the potter who does the work, let
us follow for a moment a description of the pro
cess by a trained eye-witness. The observer is Mr.
Huxley. Through the tube of his microscope he
is watching the development, out of a speck of
protoplasm, of one of the commonest animals:
" Strange possibilities," he says, "lie dormant in
that semi-fluid globule. Let a moderate supply of
warmth reach its watery cradle and the plastic
matter undergoes changes so rapid and yet so
steady and purposelike in their succession that one
can only compare them to those operated by a
skilled modeler upon a formless lump of clay. As
with an invisible trowel the mass is divided and
* Huxley: "Lay Sermons," 6lh Ed., pp. 121', 129.
•^06 CONFORMITY TO TYPE.
subdivided into smaller Jind smaller portions, until
it is reduced to an aggregation of granules not too
large to build withal the finest fabrics of the
nascent organism. And, then, it is as if a delicate
finger traced out the line to be occupied by the
spinal column, and moulded the contour of the
body; pinching up the head at one end, the tail at
the other, and fashioning flank and limb into due
proportions in so artistic a way, that, after watch-
ing the process hour by hour, one is almost invol-
untarily possessed by the notion, that some more
subtle aid to vision than an achromatic would show
the hidden artist, with his plan before him, striving
with skillful manipulation to perfect his work."*
Besides the fact, so luminously brought out
here, that the artist is distinct from the "semi-
fluid globule" of jarotoplasm in which he works,
there is this other essential point to notice, that in
all his "skillful manipulation " the artist is not
working at random, but according to law. He
has "his plan before him." In the zoological
laboratory of Nature it is not as in a workshop
where a skilled artisan can turn his hand to any-
thing— where the same potter one day moulds a
dog, the next a bird, and the next a man. In
Nature one potter is set apart to make each. It
is a more complete system of division of labor.
One artist makes all the dogs, another mkes all the
birds, a third makes all the men. Moreover, each
artist confines himself exclusively to working out
his own plan. He ajopears to have his own plan
somehow stamped upon himself, and his work: is
rigidly to reproduce himself.
The Scientific Law by which this takes place is
the Law of Conformity to Type. It is contained,
to a large extent, in the ordinary Law of Inheri-
tance; or it may be considered as simply another
way of stating what Darwin calls the Laws of Unity
of Type. Darwin defines it thus: " By Unity of
Type is meant that fundamental agreement in
structure which we see in organic beings of the
* Huxley: "Lay Sermons," Cth Ed., p. 361.
CONFORMITY TO TYPE. 207
same class, and which is quite independent of their
habits of life."* According to this law every liv-
ing thing that comes into the world is compelled
to stamp upon its offspring the image of itself.
The dog, according to its type, produces a dog;
the bird a bird.
The artist who operates upon matter in this
subtle way and carries out this law is Life. There
are a great many different kinds of Life. If one
might give the broader meaning to the words of
the apostle: " All life is not the same life. There
is one kind of life of men, another life of beasts,
another of fishes, and another of birds." There
is the Life, or the Artist, or the Potter who seg-
ments the worm, the potter who forms the dog,
the potter who moulds the man.f
What goes on then in the animal kingdom is
this — the Bird-Life seizes upon the bird-germ and
builds it up into a bird, the image of itself. The
Reptile Life seizes upon another germinal speck,
assimilates surrounding matter, and fashions it in-
to a reptile. The Reptile-Life thus simply makes
an incarnation of itself. The visible bird is simply
an incarnation of the invisible Bird-Life.
Now we are nearing the point where the spirit-
ual analogy appears. It is a very wonderful anal-
ogy, so wonderful that one almost hesitates to put
it into words. Yet Nature is reverent; and it is
her voice to which we listen. These lower phe-
nomena of life, she says, are but an allegory.
There is another knd of Life of which Science as
yet has taken little cognizance. It obeys the same
laws. It builds up an organism into its own form.
It is the Christ-life. As the Bird-Life builds up
a bird, the image of itself, so the Christ-Life
* "Origin of Species," p. 166.
t There ie no iutention here to countenance the old doctrine of the
permanence of species. W^hether the word species represent a fixed
quantity or the reverse does not affect the question. The facts as
stated are true in contemporary zoology if not in palaeontology. It
may also be adde.^ that the general conception of a definite Vital
Principle is used here simply as a working hypothesis. Science may
yet have to give up what the Germans call the "ontogenetic directive
Force." But in the absence of any proof to the contrary, and espe-
cially of any satisfactory alternative, we are .iustified in working still
with the old theory.
208 CONFORMITY TO TYPE.
builds up a Christ, the image of Himself, in tlifi
inward nature of man. When a man becomes a
Christian the natural prcoess is this: The Living
Christ enters into his soul. Development begins.
The quickening Life seizes upon the soul, assimi-
lates surrounding elements, and begins to fashion
it. According to the great Law of Conformity to
Type this fashioning takes a specific form. It is
that of the Artist who fashions. And all through
I life this wonderful, mystical, glorious, yet per-
fectly definite process, goes on "'until Christ be
formed " in it.
The Christian Life is not a vague effort a'ter
righteousness — an ill-defined pointless struggle for
an ill-defined jiointless end. Eeligiou is no dis-
hevelled mass of aspiration, prayer, and faith.
There is no more mystery in Religion as to its pro-
cesses than in Biology. There is much mystery
in Biology. We know all but nothing of Life yet,
nothing of development. There is the same
mystery in the spiritual Life. But the great lines
are the same, as decided, as luminous; and the
laws of natural and spiritual are the same, as un-
erring, as simple. Will everything else in the
natural world unfold its order, and yield to Science
more and more a vision of harmony, and Eeligion,
which should complement and j^erfect all, remain
a chaos? From the standpoint of Eevelation no
truth is more obscure than Conformity to Type.
If Science can furnish a companion phenomena
from an every-day process of the natural life, it
may at least throw this most mystical doctrine of
Christianity into thinkable form. Is there any
fallacy in speaking of the Embryology of the New
Life? Is the analogy invalid? Are there not
vital processes in the Spiritual as well as in the
^Natural world? The Bird being an incarnation
of the Bird -Life, may not the Christian be a spirit-
ual incarnation of the Christ-Life? And is here
not a real justification in the processes of the New-
Birth for such a parallel?
Let us appeal to the record of these processes.
In what terms does the New Testament describe
CONFORMITY TO TYPE. 209
them? The answer is sufficiently striking. It uses
everywhere the language of Biology. It is impos-
sible that the New Testament writers should have
been familiar with these biological facts. It is
impossible that their views of this great truth
should have been as clear as Science can make
them now. But they had no alternative. There
was no other way of expressing this truth. It was
a biological question. So they struck out unhesi-
tatingly into the new fields of words, and, with an
originality which commands both reverence and
surprise, stated their truth with such light, or
darkness, as they had. They did not mean to be
scientific, only to be accurate, and their fearless
accuracy has made them scientific.
What could be more original, for instance, than
the Apostle's reiteration that the Christian was a
new creature, a new man, a babe?* Or that this
new man was " begotten of God," God's workman-
ship ?t And what could be a more accurate expres-
sion of the law of Conformity to Type than this:
"Put on the new man, which is renewed in
knowledge after the image of Him that created
him? " t Or this, "We are changed into the
same image from glory to glory? "§ And else-
where we are expressly told by the same writer that
this Conformity is the end and goal of the Chris-
tian life. To work this Type in us is the whole
purpose of God for man. '" Whom He did fore-
know He also did predestinate to be conformed
to the image of His Son." ||
One must confess that the originality of this
entire New Testament conception is most start-
ling. Even for the nineteenth century it is the
most startling. But when one remembers that
such an idea took form in the first, he cannot fail
to be impressed with a deepening wonder at the
system which begat and cherished it. Men_ seek
the origin of Christianity among philosophies of
that age. Scholars contrast it still with these phi-
* 3 Cor. V. 17. tl John v. 18; 1 Pet. i. 3. t Col. iii. 9, 10.
'i 2 Cor. iii. 18. II Rom. viii, 39.
310 CONFORMITY TO TYPE.
losopliies, and scheme to fit it in to those of latei
growth. Has it never occurred to them how much
more it is than a philosophy, that it includes a
science, a Biology pure and simple? As well
might naturalists contrast zoology with chemistry,
or seek to incorporate geology with botany — the
living with the dead — as try to explain the spiritual
life in terms of mind alone. When will it be seen
that the characteristic of the Christian Religion is
its Life, that a true theology must begin with a
Biology? Theology is the Science of God, Why
will men treat God as inorganic?
If this analogy is capable of being worked out,
we should expect answers to at least three ques-
tions.
First: What corresponds to the protoplasm in
the spiritual sphere?
Second: What is the Life, the Hidden Artist
who fashions it?
Third : What do we know of the process and the
plan?
First: The Protoplasm.
We should be forsaking the lines of nature were
we to imagine for a moment that the new creature
was to be found out of nothing. Ex nihilo nihil —
nothing can be made out of nothing. Matter is
uncreatable and indestructible; Nature and man
can only form and transform. Hence when a new
animal is made, no new clay is made. Life merely
enters into already existing matter, assimilates
more of the same sort and re-builds it. The
spiritual Artist works in the same way. He must
have a peculiar kind of protoplasm, a basis of life,
and that must be already existing.
Now we find this in the materials of character
with which the natural man is previously provided.
Mind and character, the will and the affections,
the moral nature — these form the bases of spiritual
life. To look in this direction for the protoplasm
of the spiritual life is consistent with all analogy.
The lowest or mineral world mainly supplies the
material — and this is true even for insectivorous
SDe?ies — for the vegetable kingdom. The vegc-
COIfFOKMITY TO TYPE. 211 '
table supplies the material for the animal. Next
in turn, the animal furnishes material for the
mental, and lastly the mental for the spiritual.
Each member of the series is complete only when
the steps below it are complete; the highest de-
mands all. It is not necessary for the immediate
purpose to go so far into the psychology either of
the new creature or of the old as to define more
clearly what these moral bases are. It is enough
to discover that in this womb the new creature is
lo be born, fashioned out of the mental and moral
parts, substance, or essence of the natural man.
The only thing to be insisted npon is that in the
natural man this mental and moral substance or
basis is spiritually lifeless. However active the
intellectual or moral life may be, from the point
of view of this other Life it is dead. That which
is flesh is flesh. It wants, that is to say, the kind
of Life which constitutes the difference between
the Christian and the not-a- Christian. It has not
yet been " born of the Spirit."
To show further that this protoplasm possesses
the necessary properties of a normal protoplasm it
will be necessary to examine in passing what these
properties are. They are two in number, the capa-
city for life and plasticity. Consider first the
capacity for life. It is not enough to find an
adequate supply of material. That must be of
the right kind. For all kinds of matter have
not the power to be the vehicle of life— all kinds
of matter are not even fitted to be the vehicle of
electricity. What peculiarity there is in Carbon,
Hydrogen, Ox3^gen, and Nitrogen, when com-
bined in a certain way, to receive life, we cannot
tell. We only know that life is always associated
in Nature with this particular physical basis and
never with any other. But we are not in the same
darkness with regard to the moral protoplasm.
When we look at this complex combination
which we have predicted as the basis of spiritual
life, we do find something which gives it a pecu-
liar qualification for being the protoplasm of the
Christ-Life. We discover one strong reason at
212 COJS^FOKMITY TO TYPE.
least, not only why this kind of life should be
associated with this kind of protoplasm, but why
it should never be associated with other kinds
which seem to resemble it — why, for instance,
this spiritual life should not be engrafted upon
the intelligence of a dog or the instincts of an
ant.
The protoplasm in man has a something in
addition to its instincts or its habits. It has a
cajjacity for God. In this capacity for God lies
its receptivity; it is the very protoplasm that was
necessary. The chamber is not only ready to
receive the new Life, but the Guest is expected,
and, till He comes, is missed. Till then the
soul longs and yearns, wastes and pines, waving
its tentacles piteously in the empty air, feeling
after God if so be that it may find Him, This is
not peculiar to the protoplasm of the Christian's
soul. In every land and in every age there have
been altars to the Known or Unknown God. It
is now agreed as a mere question of anthropology
that the universal language of the human soul
has always been "I perish with hunger." This
is what fits it for Christ. There is a grandeur in
this cry from the depths which makes its very
unhappiness sublime.
The other quality we are to look for in the soul
is mouldableness, plasticity. Conformity demands
conformability. Now plasticity is not only a
marked characteristic of all forms of life, but in
a special sense of the* highest forms. It increases
steadily as we rise in the scale. The inorganic
world, to begin with, is rigid. A crystal of silica
dissolved and redissolved a thousand times will
never assume any other form than the hexagonal.
The plant next, though plastic in its elements, is
comparatively insusceptible of change. The
very fixity of its sphere, the imprisonment for life
in a single spot of earth, is the symbol of a certain
degradation. The animal in all parts is mobile,
sensitive, free; the highest animal, man, is the
most mobile, the most at leisure from routine, the
most impressionable, the most open for change.
CONFORMITY TO TYPE. 213
And when we reach t/ie mind and soul, this
mobility is found in its most developed form.
Whether we regard its susceptibility to impres-
sions, its lightning-like response even to influences
the most impalpable and subtle, its power of
instantaneous adjustment, or whether Ave regard
the delicacy and variety of its moods^ or its vast
powers of growth, we are forced to recognize in
this the most perfect capacity for change. This
marvellous plasticity of mind contains at once tlie
possibility and jn-ophecy of its transformation.
The soul, in a word, is made to be converted.
Second, The Life.
The main reason for giving the Life, the agent
of this change, a separate treatment, is to
emphasize the distinction between it and the
natural man on the one hand, and the spiritual
man on the other. The natural man is its basis,
the spiritual man is its product, the Life itself
is something different. Just as in an organism
we have these three things — formative matter,
formed matter, and the forming principle or life;
so in the soul we have the old nature, the renewed
nature, and the transforming Life.
This being made evident, little remains here to
be added. No man has ever seen this Life. It
cannot be analyzed, or weighed, or traced in its
essential nature. But this is just what we
expected. This invisibility is the same property
which we found to be peculiar to the natural
life. We saw no life in the first embryos, in oak,
in palm, or in bird. In the adult it likewise
escapes us. AYe shall not wonder if we cannot
see it in the Christian. We shall not expect to
see it. A fortiori we shall not expect to see it,
for we are further removed from the coarser
matter — moving now among ethereal and spiritual
things. It is because it conforms to the law of
this analogy so well that men, not seeing it, have
denied its being. Is it hopeless to point out that
one of the most recognizable characteristics of
life is its unrecoguizableness^ and that the very
3l4- COJSriORMITY TO TYPE.
token of its spiritual nature lies in its being
beyond the grossness of our eyes?
We do not pretend that Science can define this
Life to be Christ. It has no definition to give
even of its own life, mncli less of this. But there
are converging lines which point, at least, in the
direction that it is Christ. There was One whom
history acknowledges to have been the Truth.
One of His claims was this, "I am the Life."
According to the doctrine of Biogenesis, life can
only come from life. It was His additional claim
that His function in the world was to give men
Life. "I am come that ye might have Life, and
that ye might have it more abundantly." This
could not refer to the natural life, for men had
that already. He that hath the Son hath another
Life. "Know ye not your own selves how that
Jesus Christ is in you."
Again, there are men whose characters assume
a strange resemblance to Him who was the Life.
AVhen we see the bird-character appear in an
organism we assume that the Bird-Life has been
there at work. And when we behold Conformity
to Type in a Christian, and know moreover that
the type-organization can be produced by the
type-life alone does this not lend support to the
hypotliesis that the Type-Life also has been here
at work? If every effect demands a cause, what
other cause is there for the Christian? When
we have a cause, and an adequate cause, and no
other adequate cause; when we have the express
statement of that Cause that he is that cause,
what more is possible? Let not Science, knowing
nothing of its own life, go further than to say it
knows nothing of this Life. We shall not dissent
from its silence. But till it tells us what it is, we
wait for evidence that it is not this.
Third, the Process.
It is impossible to enter at length into any
details of the great miracle by which this proto-
plasm is to be conformed to the Image of the
Son. We enter that province tiow only so far as
this Law of Conformity compels us. Nor is it so
C02!fF0EMITY TO TYPE. ?15
mucli tlie nature of the process we liave to con-
sider as its general direction and results. We are
dealing with a question of mori^hology rather
than of physiology.
It must occur to one on reaching this point,
that a new element here comes in which compels
us, for the moment, to part company with zoology.^
That element is the conscious power of choice.
The animal in following tlie type is blind. It does
not only follow the type involuntarily and com-
pulsorily, but does not know that it is following
it. We might certainly have been made to con-
form to the Type in the higher sphere with no
more knowledge or power of choice than animals
or automata. But then we should not have been
men. It is a possible case, but not possible to the
kind of protoplasm with which men are furnished.
Owing to the peculiar characteristics of this
protoplasm an additional and exceptional provision
is essential.
The first demand is that being conscious and
having this power of choice, the mind should
have an adequate knowledge of what it is to
choose. Some revelation of the Type, that is to
say, is necessary. And as that revelation can only
come from the Type, we must look there for it.
We are confronted at once with the Incarnation.
There we find how the Christ-Life has clothed.
Himself with matter, taken literal flesh, and
dwelt among us. The Incarnation is the Life
I'evealing the Type. Men are long since agreed
that this is the end of the Incarnation — the
revealing of God. But why should God be
revealed? Why, indeed, but for man? Why but
that "beholding as in a glass the glory of the
only begotten we should be changed into the same
image?"
To meet the power of choice, however, some-
thing more was necessary than the mere revelation
of tlae Type — it was necessary that the Type
should be the highest conceivable Type. In
other words, the Type must be an Ideal. For all
true human growth, effort, and achievement, an
216 CONFORMITY TO TYPE.
ideal is acknowledged to be indispensable. And
all men accordingly wdiose lives are based on
principle, have set themselves an ideal, more or
less perfect. It is this which lirst deflects the
will from what is based, and tnrns the wayward
life to what is holy. So much is true as mere
philosophy. But philosophy failed to present
men with their ideal. It has never been suggested
that Christianity has failed. Believers and
unbelievers have been compelled to acknowledge
that Christianity holds up to the world the mis-
sing Type, the Perfect Man.
The recognition of the Ideal is the first step in
the direction of Conformity, But let it be clearly
observed that it is but a step. There is no vital
connection between merely seeing the Ideal and
being conformed to it. Thousands admire Christ
who never become Christians.
But the great question still remains. How is
the Christian to be conformed to the Type, or as
we should now say, dealing with consciousness, to
the Ideal? The mere knowledge of the Ideal is
no more than a motive. How is the process to
be practically accomplished? Who i/ to do it?
Where, when, how? This is the test. <}aestion of
Christianity. It is here that all Uieories of
Christianity, all attempts to explain r'a on natural
principles, all reductions of it to philoB<3phy, inev-
itably break down. It is here that ail imitations
of Christianity perish. It is here, also, that
personal religion finds its most fatal obstacle.
Men are all quite clear about the Ideal. We are
all convinced of the duty of mankind regarding
it. But how to secure that willing men shall
attain it — that is the problem of religion. It is
the failure to understand the dynariics of Chris-
tianity that has most seriously and most pitifully
hindered its growth both in the indiT'idual and
in the race.
From the standpoint of biology this practical
difficulty vanishes in a moment. It is probably
the very simplicity of the law rej;arding it that
has made men stumble. For nothing is s©
COKFOllMITY TO TYPE. 217
luvistble to most men as transparency. The law
liere IS the same biological law that exists in the
natural world. For centuries men have striven
to find ont ways and means to conform themselves
to this type. Impressive motives have been pic-
tured, the proper circumstances arranged, the
direction of effort defined, and men have toiled,
struggled, and agonized to conform themselves to
the Image of the Son. Can the protolasm
conform itself to its type ? Can the embryo
fashion itseJj? Is Conformity to Type produced
oy the matter or hy the life, by the protoplasm or
oy the Type? Is organization the cause of life or
the effect of it? It is the effect of it. Conformity
to Type, therefore, is secured by the type. Christ
makes the Christian.
Men need only reflect on the automatic pro-
cesses of their natural body to discover that this is
the universal law of Life. What does any man
consciously do, for instance, in the matter of
breathing? What part does he take in circulating
the blood, in keeping up the rhythm of his heart?
What control has he over growth? What man by
taking thought can add a cubit to his stature?
What part voluntarily does man take in secretion,
in digestion, in the reflex actions? In point of
fact is he not after all the veriest automaton,
every organ of his body given him, every function
arranged for him, brain and nerve, thought and
sensation, will and conscience, all provided for
him ready made? And yet he turns upon his
soul and wishes to organize that himself! 0
preposterous and vain man, thou who couldest
not make a finger-nail of thy body, thinkest thou
to fashion this wonderful, mysterious, subtle soul
of thine after the ineffable Image? Wilt thou ever
permit thyself to he conformed to the Image of
the Son? Wilt thou, who canst not add a cubit
to thy stature, submit to be raised by the Type-
Life within thee to the perfect stature of Christ?
This is a humbling conclusion. And therefore
men will resent it. Men will still experiment " hy
works of righteousness which they have done " to
318 CONFORMITY TO TYPE.
earn the Ideal life. Tlie doctrine of Human In-
ability, as the Church calls it, has always been ob-
jectionable to men who do not know themselves.
The doctrine itself, perhaps, has been partly to
blame. While it has been often affirmed in such
language as rightly to humble men, it has also
been stated and cast in their teeth with words
which could only insult them. Merely to assert
dogmatically that man has no power to move hand
or foot to help himself toward Christ, carries no
real conviction. The weight of human authority
is always powerless, and ought to be, where the
intelligence is denied a rationale. In the light of
modern science when men seek a reason for every
thought of God or man, this old doctrine with its
severe and almost inhuman aspect — till rightl}''
understood — must presently have succumbed. But
to the biologist it cannot die. It stands to him on
the solid ground of Nature. It has a reason in
the laws of life which must resuscitate it and give
it another lease of years. Bird-Life makes the
Bird. Christ-Life makes the Christian, No man
by taking thought can add a cubit to his stature.
So much for the scientific evidence. Here is
the corresponding statement of the truth from
Scripture. Observe the passive voice in these
sentences: ^^Begotten of God;" "The new man
which is renewed in knowledge after the Image of
Him that created him;" or this, "AYe are changed
into the same Image;" or this, "Predestinate to
be conformed to the Image of His Son;" or again,
"Lentil Christ he formed in you;" or "Except a
man he horn again he canno'; seen the Kingdom of
God;" "Except a man he hornoi water and of the
Spirit he cannot enter the Kingdom of God."
There is one outstanding verse which seems at first
sight on the other side: "AVork out your own sal-
vation with fear and trembling;" but as one reads
on he finds, as if the writer dreaded the very
misconception^ the complement, "For it is God
which worketh in you both to will and to do of His
good pleasure."
It will be noticed in these passages, and in others
CONFORMITY TO TYPE. 210
^vliicli might be named, that the process of trans-
I'ormation'is referred indifferently to the agency of
each Person of the Trinity in turn. We are not
concerned to take up this question of detail. It
is sufiticient that the transformation is wrought.
Tiieologians, however, distinguish thus: the indi-
rect agent is Christ, tlie direct influence is the
Holy Spirit. In other words, Christ by his Spirit
renews the souls of men.
Is man, then, out of the arena altogether? _ Ji
he mere clay in the hands of the potter, a machine,
a tool, an automaton? Yes and No. If he were
a tool he would not be a man. If he were a
man he would have something to do. One need
not seek to balance what G od does here, and what
man does. But we shall attain to a sufficient
measure of truth on a most delicate problem if we
make a final appeal to the natural life. We find
that in maintaining thi^ natural life Nature has a
shar and man has a share. By far the larger part
is done for us — the brea'^ing, the secreting, the
circulating of the blood, the building up of the
organism. And although the part which man
plays is a minor part, yet, strange to say, it is not
less essential to the well being, and even to the
l)eing, of 'he whole. For instance, man has to
take food. He has nothing to do with it after he
has once, taken it, for the moment it passes his
lips it is taken in hand by reflex actions and
handed on from one organ to another, his control
over it, in the natural course of things, being
completely lost. But the initial act was his.
And without that nothing could have been done.
Now whether there be an exact analogy between
the voluntary and involuntary functions in the
body, and the corresponding processes in the soul,
we do not at present inquire. But this will indi-
cate, at least, that man has his own part to play.
Let him choose Life; let him daily nourish his
soul; let him forever starve the old life; let him
abide continuously as a living branch in the Vine,
and the True-Vine Life will flow into his soul,
assimilating, renewing, conforming to Type, till
220 COXFOKMITY TO TYPE.
Christ, pledged by His own law, be formed in
him.
We have been dealing with Christianity at its
most mystical point. Mark here once more its
absolute naturalness. The pui'suit of the Type is
Just what all Nature is engaged in. Plant and
insect, fish and reptile, bird and mammal — these
in their several spheres are striving after the Type.
To prevent its extinction, to ennoble it, to
people earth and sea and sky with it; this is the
meaning of the Struggle for Life, And this is our
life — to pursue the Type, to poj)ulate the Avorld
with it.
Our religion is not all a mistake. We are not
visionaries. We are not "unpractical," as men
pronounce us, when we worsliip. To try to follow
Christ is not to be "righteous overmuch." True
men are not rhapsodizing when they preach; nor
do those waste their lives who waste themselves
in striving to extend the Kingdom of God on earth.
This is what life is for. The Christian in his life-
aim is in strict line with Nature. What men call
his supernatural is quite natural.
Mark well also the splendor of this idea of sal-
vation. It is not merely final "safety," to be for-
given sin, to evade the curse. It is not, vaguely,
"to get to heaven." It is to be conformed to the
Image of the Son, It is fol' these poor elements to
attain to the Supreme Beauty. The organizing
Life being Eternal, so must this Beauty be immor-
tal. Its progress toward the Immaculate is
already guaranteed. And more than all there is
here fulfilled the subi aiest of all prophecies; not
Beauty alone bi.. - Unity is secured by the Type —
Unity of man and man, God and man, God and.
Christ and man till "all shall be one."
Could Sci.'uce in its most brilliant anticipations
for the future of its highest organism ever have
foreshadowed a development like this? Now that
the revelation is made to it, it surely recognizes it
as the missing point in Evolution, the climax to
which all Creation tends. Hitherto Evolution
had no future. It was a pillar with marvelous
COXFOIOIITY TO TYPE. 221
carving, growing richer and Cner toward the top,
but without a capital; a pyramid, the vast base
buried in the inorganic, towering higlier and
higher, tier above tier, life above life, mind above
mind, over more perfect in its workmanship, more
noble in its symmetry, and yet withal so much the
more mysterious in its aspiration. The most curi-
ous eye, following it upward, saw nothing. The
cloud fell and covered it. Just what men wanted
to see was hid. The work of the ages had no apex.
But the work begun by Nature is finished by the
Supernatural — as we are wont to call the higher
natural. And as the veil is lifted by Christianity
it strikes men dumb with wonder. For the goal
of Evolution is Jesus Christ.
The Christian life is the only life that will ever
be completed. Apart from Christ the life of man
is a broken pillar, the race of men an unfinished
pyramid. One by one in sight of Eternity all
human Ideals fall short, one by one before the open
grave all human hoj^es dissolve. The Laureate
sees a moment's light in Nature's jealousy for
the Type; but that too vanishes.
" ' So careful of the type?' but uo
From scarped cliff and quarried stone
She cries, 'A thousand types are gone ;
I care for nothing, all shall go. ' "
All shall go? No, one Type remains. "Whom He
did foreknow He also did predestinate to be con-
formed to the Image of His Son." And "when
Christ who is our life shall appear, then shall ye
also appear with Him in glory."
SEMI-PARASITISM. 223
SEMI-PARASITISM.
"The Situation that has not its Duty, its Ideal, was never yet occu-
pied by man. Yes, here, in this poor, miserable, hampered, despica-
Dle Actual, wherein thou even now standest, here or nowhere is thy
Ideal : work it out therefrom ; and working, believe, live, be free."—
Carlyle.
"Work out your own salvation. "—Pawi.
"Any new set of conditions occurring to an animal which render
its food and safety very easily attained, seem to lead as a rule to
degeneration."— £'. Ray Lankester.
Parasites are the paupers of Nature. They are
forms of life which will not take the trouble to
find their own food, but borrow or steal it from
the more industrious. So deep-rooted is this ten-
dency in Nature, that plants may become parasitic
— it is an acquired habit — as well as animals; and
both are found in ev^ery state of beggary, some do-
ing a little for themselves, while others, more ab-
ject, refuse even to prepare their own food.
There are certain plants — the Dodder, for in
stance — which begin life with the best intentions,
'strike true roots into the soil, .and really appear as
if they meant to be independent for life. But
after supporting themselves for a brief period
they fix curious sucking discs into the stem and
branches of adjacent plants. And after a little ex-
perimenting, the epiphyte finally ceases to do any-
thing for its own support, thenceforth drawing all
its supplies ready-made from the sap of its host. In
this parasitic state it has no need for organs of
nutrition of its own, and Nature therefore takes
them away. Henceforth, to the botanist, the adult
Dodder presents the degraded spectacle of a plant
without a root, without a twig, without a leaf, and
having a stem so useless as to be inadequate to
bear its own weight.
224: SEMI-PARASITISM.
In the Mistletoe the parasitic liabit has reached
a stage in some respects lower still. It has persisted
in the downward course for so many generations
that the young forms even have acquired the habit
and usually begin life at once as parasites. The
Mistletoe berries, which contain the seed of the
future plant, are developed especially to minister
to fhis degeneracy, for they glue themselves to the
branches of some neighboring oak or apple, ana
there the young Mistletoe starts as a dependent
from the rirst.
Among animals these lazzaroni are more largely
represented still. Almost every animal is a living
poor-house, and harbors one or more species of
epizoa or entozoa, supplying them gratis, not only
with a permanent home, but with all the neces-
saries and luxuries of life.
Why does the naturalist think liardly of the
parasites? Why does he speak of them as de-
graded, and despise them as the most ignoble
creatures in Nature? What more can an animal
do than eat, drink, and die to-morrow? If under
the fostering care and protection of a higher
organism it can eat better, drink more easily, live
more merrily, and die, perhaps, not till the day
after, why should it not do so? Is parasitism,
after all, not a somewhat clever ruse? Is it not
an ingenious way of securing the benefits of life
while evading its responsibilities? And although
this mode of livelihood is selfish, and possibly un-
dignified, can it be said that it is immoral?
The naturalist's reply to this is brief. Para-
sitism, he will say, is one of the gravest crimes in
Nature. It is a breach of the law of Evolution.
Thou shalt evolve, thou shalt develop all thy facul-
ties to the full, thou shalt attain to the highest
conceivable perfection of thy race — and so perfect
thy race — this is the first and greatest command-
ment of nature. But the parasite has no thought
for its race, or for perfection in auy shape or form.
It wants two things — food and shelter. How it
gets them is of no moment. Each member lives
SEMI-PARASITISM. 225
exclusively on its own account, an isolated, indo-
lent, seltish, and backsliding life.
The remarkable thing is that Nature permits
the community to be taxed in this way apparently
without protest. For the parasite is a consumer
pure and simple. And the "Perfect Economy of
Nature" is surely for once at fault when it en-
courages species numbered by thousands which
produce nothing for their own or for the general
good, but live, and live luxuriously, at the expense
of others?
Now when we look into the matter, we very soon
perceive that instead of secretly countenancing
this ingenious device by which parasitic animals
and plants evade the great law of the Struggle for
Life, Nature sets her face most sternly against it.
And, instead of allowing the transgressors to slip
through her fingers, as one might at first suppose,
she visits upon them the most severe and terrible
penalties. The parasite, she argues, not only in-
jures itself, but wrongs others. It disobeys the
fundamental law of its own being, and taxes the
innocent to contribute to its disgrace. So that if
Nature is just, if Nature has an avenging hand,
if she holds one vial of wrath more full and bitter
than another, it shall surely be jDoured out upon
those who are guilty of this double sin. Let us
see what form this punishment takes.
Observant visitors to the sea-side, or let us say
to an aquarium, are familiar with those curious
little creatures known as Hermit-crabs. The
peculiarity of the Hermits is that they take up
their abode in the cast-off shell of some other
animal, not unusually the whelk; and here, like
Diogenes in his tub, the creature lives a solitary,
but by no means an inactive life.
The Pagurus, however, is not a parasite. And
yet although in no sense of the word a parasite,
this way of inhabiting throughout life a house
built by another animal approaches so closely the
parasitic habit, that we shall find it instructive as
a preliminary illustration, to consider the effect
of this free-house policy on the occupant. There
226 SEMI-PARASITISM.
is no doubt, to begin with, that, as has been already
indicated, the habit is an acquired one. In its
general anatomy the Hermit is essentially a crab.
JSTow the crab is an animal which, from the nature
of its environment, has to lead a somewhat rough
and perilous life. Its days are spent among
jagged rocks and boulders. Dashed about by every
wave, attacked on every side by monsters of the
deep, the crustacean has to protect itself by devel-
oping a strong and serviceable coat of mail.
How best to protect themselves has been the
problem to which the whole crab family have ad-
dressed themselves; and, in considering the mat-
ter, the ancestors of the Hermit-crab hit on the
happy device of re-utilizing the habitations of the
molluscs which lay around them in plenty, well-
built, and ready for immediate occupation. For
generations and generations accordingly, the Her-
mit-crab has ceased to exercise itself upon questions
of safety, and dwells in its little shell as proudly
and securely as if its second-hand house were a
fortress erected especially for its private use.
"Wherein, then, has the Hermit suffered for this
cheap, but real solution of a practical difficulty?
Whether its laziness costs it any moral qualms, or
whether its cleverness becomes to it a source of
congratulation, we do not know; but judged from
t he appearance the animal makes under the search-
ing gaze of the zoologist, its expedient is certainly
not one to be commended. To the eye of Science
its sin is written in the plainest characters on its
very organization. It has suffered in its own ana-
tomical structure just by as much as it has bor-
rowed from an external source. Instead of being a
perfect crustacean it has allowed certain important
parts of its body to deteriorate. And several vital
organs are partially or wholly atrophied.
Its sphere of life also is now seriously limited;
and by a cheap expedient to secure safety, it has
fatallji lost its independence. It is plain from its
anatomy that the Hermit-crab was not always a
Hermit-crab. It was meant for higher things.
Its ancestors doubtless were more or less perfect
SEMI-PARASITISM. 22?
frustaceans, thougli what exact stage of develop-
ment was reached before the hermit habit became
tixed in the species we cannot telL But from the
moment the creature took to relying on an exter-
nal source, it began to fall. It slowly lost in its own
person all that it now draws from external aid.
As an important item in the day's work,
namely., the securing of safety and shelter, was now
guaranteed to it, one of the chief inducements to
a life of high and vigilant effort was at the same
time withdrawn. A number of functions, in fact,
struck work. The whole of the parts, therefore,
of the complex organism which ministered to
these functions, from lack of exercise, or total dis-
use, became gradually feeble; and ultimately, by
the stern law that an unused organ must suffer a
slow but inevitable atrophy, the creature not only
lost all power of motion in these parts, but lost the
parts themselves, and otherwise sank into a rela-
tively degenerate condition.
Every normal crustacean, on the other hand, has
the abdominal region of the body covered by a thick
chitinous shell. In the Hermits this is represented
only by a thin and delicate membrane — of which
the sorry figure the creature cuts when drawn from
its foreign hiding-place is sufficient evidence.
Any one who now examines further this half -naked
and woe-begone object, will perceive also that the
fourth and fifth pair of limbs are either so small
and wasted as to be quite useless or altogether
rudimentary; and, although certainly the addi-
tional development of the extremity of the tail into
an organ for holding on to its extemporized retreat
may be regarded as a slight compensation, it is
clear from the whole structure of the animal that
it has allowed itself to undergo severe Degenera-
tion.
In dealing with the Hermit-crab, in short, we are
dealing with a case of physiological backsliding.
That tlie creature has lost anything by this process
from a practical point of view is not now argued.
It might fairly be shown, as already indicated,
that its freedom is impaired by its cumbrous eko-
328 SEMI-PAKASITISM.
skeleton, and tliat, in contrast with otlier crabs,
who lead a free and roving life, its independence
generally is greatly limited. But from the physi-
ological standpoint, there is no question that the
Hermit tribe have neither discharged their respon-
sibilities to Nature nor to themselves. If the end
of life is merely to escape death, and serve them-
selves, possibly they have done well; but if it is to
attain an ever increasing }K'rfection, then are they
backsliders indeed.
A zoologist's verdict would be that by this act
they have forfeited to some extent their place in
the animal scale. An animal is classed as a low or
high according as it is adapted to less or more
complex conditions of life. This is the true stand'
point from which to judge all living organisms.
Were perfection merely a matter of continual eat-.
ing and drinking, the 4-iiioeba — the lowest known
organism — might take rank with the highest, Man,
for the one nourishes itself and saves its skin
almost as completely as the other. But judged
by the higher standard of Complexity, that is, by
greater or lesser adaption to more or less complex
conditions, the gulf between them is infinite.
We have now received a preliminary idea,
although not from the study of a true parasite, of
the essential j)rinciples involved in parasitism.
And we may proceed to point out the correlative
in the moral and spiritual spheres. We confine
ourselves for the present to one point. The differ-
ence between the Hermit-crab and a true parasite
is, that the former has acquired a semi-parasitic
habit only Avith reference to safety. It may be
that the Hermit devours as a preliminary the ac-
commodating mollusc whose tenement it covets;
but it would become a real parasite only on the
supposition that the whelk was of such size as to
keep providing for it throughout life, and that the
external and interual organs of the crab should
disappear, while it lived henceforth, by simple
imbibition, u})on the elaborated juices of its host.
All the mollusc provides, however, for the crusta-
cean in this instance is safety, and, accordingly
SEMI-PARASITISM. 22 J
in tlie maantime we limit our application to this.
The true parasite presents us with an organism so
much more degraded in all its parts, that its les-
sons may well be reserved until we have paved the
way to understand tlie deeper bearings of the sub-
ject.
The spiritual principle to be illustrated in the
meantime stands thus: Any iwincipU which se-
cures the safety of the individual without personal
effort or the vital exercise of faculty is disastrous
fi) moral character. We do not begin by attempting
to define words. \¥ere we to define truly what is
meant by safety or salvation, we should be spared
further elaboration, and the law would stand out
as a sententious common-place. But we have to
deal with the ideas of safety as these are popularly
held, and the chief purpose at this stage is to ex-
pose what may be called the Parasitic Doctrine of
Salvation. The phases of religious experience
about to be described may be unknown to many.
It remains for those who are familiar with the
religious conceptions of the masses to determine
whether or not we are wasting words.
What is meant by the Parasitic Doctrine of Sal-
vation one ma}^ perhaps, best explain by sketching
two of its leading t}^oes. The first is the doctrine
of the Church of Rome; the second, that repre-
sented by the narrower Evangelical Eeligion. We
take these religions, however, not in their ideal
form, with which possibly we should have little
quarrel, but in their practical working, or in the
form in which they are held especially by the rank
and file of those who belong respectively to these
communions. For the strength or weakness of
any religious system is best Judged from the form
in which it presents itself to, and influences the
common mind.
No more perfect or more sad example of semi-
parasitism exists than in the case of those illiterate
thousands who, scattered everywhere throughout
the habitable globe, swell the lower ranks of the
Church of Rome. Had an organization been
specially designed, indeed, to induce the parasitic
230 SEMI-PARASITISM.
habit in the souls of men, nothing better fitted to
its disastrous end could be established than the
system of Eoman Catholicism. Eonian Cathol-
icism offers to the masses a molluscan shell. They
have simply to shelter themselves within its pale",
and they are ''safe." But what is this "safe?"
It is an external safety — the safety of an institu-
tion. It is a salvation recommended to men by all
that appeals to the motives in most common use
with the vulgar and the superstitious, but which
has as little vital connection with the individual
soul as the dead whelk's shell with the living
Hermit. Salvation is a relation at once vital, per-
sonal, and spiritual. This is mechanical and
purely external. And this is of course the final
secret of its marvelous success and world-wide
power. A cheap religion is the desideratum of
the human heart; and an assurance of salvation af
the smallest possible cost forms the tempting bait
held out to a conscience-stricken world by the
Eomish Church. Thousands, therefore, who have
never been taught to use their faculties in "work-
ing out their own salvation," thousands who will
not exercise themselves religiously, and who yet
cannot be without the exercise of religion, intrust
themselves in idle faith to that venerable house of
refuge which for centuries has stood between God
and man. A Church which has harbored genera-
tions of the elect, whose archives enshrine the
names of saints whose foundations are consecrated
with martyrs' blood — shall it not afford a sure
asylum still for any soul which would make its
peace with God? So, as the Hermit into the
molluscan shell, creeps the poor soul within the
pale of Eome, seeking, like Adam in the garden,
to hide its nakedness from God.
Why does the true lover of men restrain not his
lips in warning his fellows against this and all
other priestly religions? It is not because he fails
to see the prodigious energy of the Papal See, or to
appreciate the many noble types of Christian man-
hood nurtured within its pale. Nor is it because
its teachers are often corrupt and its system of
SEMI-PARASITISM. 231
doctrine iuadequate as a representation of the
Truth — charges which have to bo made more or
less against all religions. But it is because it min-
isters falsely to the deepest need of man, reduces
the end of religion to selfishness, and offers safety
without spirituality. That these, theoretically,
are its pretensions, we do not affirm; but that its
practical working is to induce in man, and in its
worst forms, the parasitic habit, is testified by re-
sults. "No one who has studied the religion of the
Continent upon the spot, has failed to be impressed
with the appalling spectacle of tens of thousands
of unregenerated men sheltering themselves, as
they conceive it for Eternity, behind the Sacra-
ments of Eome.
There is no stronger evidence of the inborn
parasitic tendency in man in things religious than
th3 absolute complacency with which even cultured
men will hand over their eternal interests to the
care of a Church. We can never dismiss from
memory the sadness with which we once listened
to the confession of a certain foreign professor: "I
used to be concerned about religion," he said in
substance, "but religion is a great subject, I was
very busy; there was little time to settle it for
myself. A protestant, my attention was called to
the Eoman Catholic religion. It suited my case.
And instead of dabbling in religion for myself I
put myself in its hands. Once a year," he con-
cluded, "I go to mass." These were the words of
one whose work will live in the history of his
country, one, too, who knew all about parasitism.
Yet, though he thought it not, this is parasitism
in its worst and most degrading form. Nor, in
spite of its intellectual, not to say moral sin, is
this an extreme or exceptional case. It is a case,
which is being duplicated every day in our own
country, only here the confessing is expressed with
a candor which is rare in company with actions
betraying so signally the want of it.
The form of parasitism exhibited by a certain
section of the narrower Evangelical school is alto-
gether different from that of the Church of Rome.
232 SEMI-PARASITISM.
The parasite in this case seeks its shelter, not in
a Church, but in a Doctrine or a Creed. Let it
be observed again that we are not dealing with the
Evangelical Religion, but only with one of its par-
asitic forms — a form which Avill at once be recog-
nized by all who know the popular Protestantism of
this country. We confine ourselves also at present
to that form which finds its encouragement in a
single doctrine, that doctrine being the Doctrine
of the Atonement — let us say, rather, a perverted
form of this central truth.
The perverted Doctrine of the Atonement,
which tends to beget the parasitic habit, may be
defined in a single sentence — it is very much be-
cause it can be defined in a single sentence that it
is a perversion. Let us state it in a concrete form.
It is put to the individual in the following syllo-
gism: "You believe Christ died for sinners; you are
a sinner; therefore Christ died for you; and hence
you are saved.'' ^ Now what is this but another
species of molluscan shell? Could any trap for a
benighted soul be more ingeniously planned? It
is not superstition that is appealed to this time; it is
reason. The agitated soul is invited to creep into
the convolutions of a syllogism, and entrench itself
behind a Doctrine more venerable even than the
Church. But words are mere chitine. Doctrines
may have no more vital contact with the soul than
priest or sacrament, no further influence on life
and character than stone and lime. And yet the
apostles of parasitism pick a blackguard from the
streets, pass him through this plausible formula,
and turn him out a convert in the space of as
many minutes as it takes to tell it.
The zeal of these men, assuredly, is not to be
questioned: their instincts are right, and their
work is often not in vain. It is possible, too, up
to a certain point, to defend this Salvation by
Formula. Are these not the very words of Scrip-
ture? Did not Christ Himself say, "It is
finished?" And is it not written, "By grace are
ye saved through faith," "Not of works, lest any
man should boast," and "He that believeth on
SEMI-PAKASinSM. 233
the Son hath everlasting life?" To which,
however, one might also answer in the words of
Scriptnre, "The Devils also believe," and
"Except a man be born again he cannot see the
Kingdom of God." But without seeming to
make text refute text, let us ask rather what
the supposed convert possesses at the end of tlie
process. That Christ saves sinners, even black-
guards from the streets, is a great fact; and that
the simple words of the street evangelist do some-
times bring this home to man with convincing
power is also a fact. But in ordinary circum-
stances, when the inquirer's mind is rapidly urged
through the various stages of the above piece of
logic, he is left to face the future and blot out
the past with a formula of words.
To be sure these words may already convey a
germ of truth, they may yet be filled in with a
wealth of meaning and become a lifelong power.
But we would state the case against Salvation by
Formula w^ith ignorant and unwarranted clemency
did w^e for a moment convey the idea that this is
always the actual result. The doctrine plays too
well into tlie hands of the parasitic tendency to
niake it possible that in more than a minority of
cases the result is anything but disastrous. And
it is disastrous not in that, sooner or later, after
losing half tlieir lives, those who rely on the
naked syllogism come to see their mistake, but in
that thousands never come to see it all. Are
there not men who can j)rove to you and to the
world, by the irresistible logic of texts, that they
are saved, whom you know to be not only un-
worthy of the Kingdom of God — w^hicli we all are
— but absolutely incapable of entering it? The
condition of membership in the Kingdom of God
is well know^i; who fulfill this condition and who
do not, is not well know^n. And yet the moral
test, in spite of the difficulty of its applications,
will always, and rightly, be preferred by the w^orld
to the theological. Nevertheless, in spite of the
world's verdict, the parasite is content. He is
"safe." Years ago his mind worked through a
234 SEMI-PAKASITISM.
certain cliain of phrases in which the words
"believe" and '"saved" were the consj)icuous terms.
And from that moment, by all Scriptures, by all
logic, and by all theology, his future was guaran-
teed. He took out, in short, an insurance policy,
by which he was infallibly secured eternal life at
death. This is not a matter to make light of.
AYe wish we were caricaturing instead of repre-
senting things as they are. But we carry with us
all who intimately know the spiritual condition
of the Narrow Church in asserting that in some
cases at least its members have nothing more to
show for their religion than a formula, a syl-
logism, a cant phrase or an experience of some
kind which happened long ago, and which men
told them at the time was called Salvation.
Need we proceed to formulate objections to the
parasitism of Evangelicism? Between it and the
Keligion of the Church of Rome there is an affin-
ity as real as it is unsuspected. For one thing
these religions are spiritually disastrous as well as
theologically erroneous in propagating a false
conception of Christianity. The fundamental
idea alike of the extreme Eoman Catholic and
extreme Evangelical Eeligions is Escape. Man's
chief end is to "get off." And all factors in
religion, the highest and most sacred, are degraded
to this level. God, for example, is a Great
Lawyer. Or He is the Almighty Enemy; it is
from Him we have to "get off." Jesus Christ is
the One who gets us off — a theological figure who
contrives so to adjust matters federally that the
way is clear. The Church in the one instance is
a kind of conveyancing office where the transac-
tion is duly concluded, each party accepting the
others' terms; in the other case, a species of
sheep-pen where the flock awaits impatiently and
indolently the final consummation. Generally, the
means are mistaken for the end, and the opening-
up of the possibility of spiritual growth becomes
the signal to stop growing.
Second, these being cheap religions, are inev-
itably accompanied by a cheap life. Safety beiug
SEMI-PARASITISM. 285
guaranteed from the first, there remains nothing
else to be done. The mechanical way in which
the transaction is effected, leaves the soul without
stimulus, and the character remains untouched
by the moral aspects of the sacrifice of Christ.
He who is unjust is unjust still; he who is unholy
is unholy still. Thus the whole scheme ministers
to the Degeneration of Organs. For here, again,
by just as much as the organism borrows mechan-
ically from an external source, by so much exactly
does it lose in its own organization. Whatever
rest is provided by Christianity for the children
of God, it is certainly never contemplated that it
should supersede personal effort. And any rest
which ministers to indifference is immoral and
unreal — it makes parasites and not men. Just
because God worketh in him, as the evidence and
triumph of it, the true child of God works out his
own salvation — works it out having really I'eceived
it — not as a light thing, a superfluous labor, but
with fear and trembling as a reasonable and
indispensable service.
If it be asked, then, shall the parasite be saved
or shall he not, the answer is that the idea of sal-
vation conveyed by the question makes a reply
all but hopeless. But if by salvation is meant, a
trusting in Christ in order to likeness to Christ, in
order to that holiness without which oo man shall
see the Lord, the reply is that the parasite's hope
is absolutely vain. So far from ministering to
growth, parasitism ministers to decay. So far
from ministering to holiness, that is to wholeness,
parasitism ministers to exactly the opposite. One
by one the spiritual faculties droop and die, one
by one from lack of exercise the muscles of the
soul grow weak and flaccid, one by one the moral
activities cease. So from him that hath not, is
taken away that which he hath, and after a few
years of parasitism there is nothing left to save.
If our meaning up to this point has been suffi-
ciently obscure to make the objection now
possil)le that this protest against Parasitism is
opposed to the doctrines of Free Grace, we cannot
236 SEMI-PARASITISM.
hope in a closing sentence to free the argument
from a suspicion so ill-judged. The adjustment
betvveeu Faith and Works does not fall within
our province now. Salvation truly is the free gift
of God, but he Avho really knows how much this
means knows — and just because it means so much
— how much of consequent action it involves.
With the central doctrines of grace the whole
scientific argument is in too wonderful harmony
to be found wanting here. The natural life, nO'
less than the eternal, is the gift of God. But life
in either case is the beginning of growth and not
the end of grace. To pause where we should
begin, to retrograde where we should advance, to
seek a mechanical security that we may cover
inertia and find a wholesale salvation in which
there is no personal sanctification — this is Parasit-
ism.
PAliASlTlSM. 'ZSI
PARASITISM.
"And 80 I live, you see.
Go through the world, try, prove, reject,
Prefer, still struggling to effect
My warfare ; happy that I can
Be crossed and thwarted as a man,
Not left in God's contempt apart.
With ghastly smooth life, dead at heart.
Tame in earth's paddock as her prize.
Thank God, no paradise stands barred
To entry, and I find it hard
To be a Christian, as I said."— Srowwiny.
"Work out your own salvation." — Paul.
"Be no longer a chaos, but a World, or even Worldkin. Produce 1
Produce ! Were it but the pitifullest infinitesmal fraction of a Pra-
duct, produce it, in God's name V'—Carlyle.
From a study of the habits and organization of
the family of Hermit-crabs we have ah-eady gained
some insight into tlie nature and eilects of
parasitism. But the Hermit-crab, be it remem-
bered, is in no real sense a parasite. And before
we can apply the general principle further we
must address ourselves briefly to the examination
of a true case of parasitism.
We have not far to seek. Within the body of
the Hermit-crab a minute organism may frequently
be discovered resembling, when magnified, a
miniature kidney-bean. A bunch of root-like
processes hangs from one side, and the extremities
of these are seen to ramify in delicate films
through the living tissues of the crab. This
simple organism is known to the naturalist as a
Saeculina; and though a full-grown animal, it
consists of no more parts than those just named.
Xot a trace of structure is to be detected witLiiv
this rude and all but iininimate frame; it possessec
238 PARASITISM.
neither legs, nor eyes, nor mouth, nor throat, nor
stomach, nor any other organs, external or inter-
nal. This Sacculina is a typical parasite. By
means of its twining and theftuous roots it imbibes
automatically its nourishment ready-prepared from
the body of the crab. It boards indeed entirely
at the expense of its host, who supplies it liberally
with food and shelter and everything else it wants.
So far as the result to itself is concerned this
arrangement may seem at first sight satisfactory
enough; but when we inquire into the life history
of this small creature we unearth a career of
degeneracy all but unparalleled in nature.
The most certain clue to what nature meant
any animal to become is to be learned from its
embryology. Let us, therefore, examine for a
moment the earliest positive stage in the develop-
ment of the Sacculina. When the embryo first
makes its appearance it bears not the remotest
resemblance to the adult animal. A different
name even is given to it by the biologist, who
knows it at this period as a Nauplius. This
minute organism has an oval body, supplied with
six well-jointed feet by means of which it paddles
briskly through the water. For a time it leads an
active and independent life, industriously securing
its own food and escaping enemies by its own
gallantry. But soon a change takes place. The
hereditary taint of parasitism is in its blood, and
it proceeds to adapt itself to the pauper habits of
its race. The tiny body first doubles in upon
itself, and from the two front limbs elongated
filaments protrude. Its four hind limbs entirely
disappear, and twelve short-forked swimming
organs temporarily take their place. Thus strange-
ly metamorphosed the Sacculina sets out in search
of a suitable host, and in an evil hour, by that fate
which is always ready to accommodate the trans-
gressor, is thrown into the company of the
Hermit-crab. With its two filamentary processes
• — which afterward develop into the root-like
organs — it penetrates the body ; the sac-like form
is gradually assumed; the Avhole of the swimining
PARASITISM. 239
feet drop off — they will never be needed again —
and the animal settles down for the rest of its life
as a parasite.
One reason which makes a zoologist certain
that the Sacculina is a degenerate type is, that in
almost all other instances of anim.als which begin
life in the Nauplius-form — and there are several
— the Nauplius develops through higher and
higher stages, and arrives finally at the high
perfection displayed by the shrimp, lobster, crab,
and other crustaceans. But instead of rising to
its opportunities, the sacculine Nauplius having
reached a certain point turned back. It shrunk
from the struggle for life, and beginning probably
by seeking shelter from its host went on to
demand its food; and so falling from bad to
worse, became in time an entire dependant.
In the eyes of Nature this was a twofold crime.
It was first a disregard of evolution, and second,
which is practically the same thing, an evasion of
the great law of work. And the revenge of
Nature was therefore necessary. It could not
help punishing the Sacculina for violated law,
and the punishment, according to the strange
and noteworthy way in which Nature usually
punishes, was meted out by natural processes,
carried on within its own organization. Its
punishment was simply that it was a Sacculina —
that it was a Sacculina when it might have been
a Crustacean. Instead of being a free and
independent organism high in structure, original
in action, vital with energy, it deteriorated into
a torpid and all but amoi'phous sac confined to
perpetual imprisonment and doomed to a living
death. "Any new set of conditions," says Eay
Lankester, "occurring to an animal which render
its food and safety very easily attained, seem to
lead as a rule to degeneration; just as an active
healthy man sometimes degenerates when he
becomes suddenly possessed of a fortune; or as
Kome degenerated when possessed of the riches of
the ancient world. The habit of parasitism
clearly acts upon animal organization in this way.
240 PARASITISM.
Let the parasitic life once be secured, and awa}
go legs, jawS;, eyes, and ears; the active, highly-
gifted crab, insect or annelid may become a mere
sac, absorbing nourishment and laying eggs."*
There could be no more impressive illustration
than this of what with entire upjiropriateness one
might call "the physiology of backsliding." We
fail to appreciate the meaning of spiritual degen-
eration or detect the terrible nature of the conse-
quences only because they evade the eye of sense.
But could we investigate the spirit as a living or-
ganism, or study the soul of the backslider on
principles of comparative anatomy, we should
have a revelation of the organic effects of sin, even
of the mere sin of carelessness as to growth and
work, which must revolutionize our ideas of
practical religion. There is no room for the
doubt even that what goes on in the body does not
with equal certainty take place in the spirit under
the corresponding conditions.
The penalty of backsliding is not something un-
real and vague, some unknown quantity which may
be measured out to us disproportionately, or which
perchance, since God is good, we may altogether
evade. The consequences are already marked with-
in the structure of the soul. So to speak, they are
physiological. The thing affected by our indiifer-
ence or by our indulgence is not the book of final
judgment but the present fabric of the soul. The
punishment of degeneration is simply degenera-
tion— the loss of functions, the decay of organs,
the atrophy of the spiritual nature. It is well
known that the i-ecovery of the backslider is one
of the hardest problems in spiritual work. To
reinvigorate an old organ seems more difiicult and
hopeless than to develop a new one; and the back-
slider's terrible lot is to have to retrace with en-
feebled feet each step of the way along which he
strayed; to make up incli by inch the lee-way he
has lost, carrying with him a dead-weight of ac >
quired reluctance, and scarce knowing whether
• "Degeneration," by E, Ray Lankester, p. 33.
PARASITISM. 21 .
to be stimulated or discouraged by the oppressive
memory of the previous fall,
AVe are not. however, to discuss at present the
physiology of backsliding. Nor need we point out
at greater length tliat parasitism is always and in-
dissolubly accompanied by degeneration. We
wish rather to examine one or two leading tenden-
cies of the modern religious life which directly or
indirectly induce the parasitic habit and bring
upon thousands of unsuspecting victims such se-
cret and appalling penalties as "have been named.
Two main causes are known to the biologist as
tending to induce the parasitic habit. These are,
first, the temptation to secure safety without the
vital exercise of faculties, and, second, the dispo-
sition to find food without earning it. The first,
which we have formally considered, is probably
the preliminary stage in most cases. The animal,
seeking shelter, finds unexpectedly that it can also
thereby gain a certain measure of food. Com-
pelled in the first instance, perhaps by stress of
circumstances, to rob its host of a meal or perish,
it gradually acquires the habit of drawing all its
supplies from the same source, and thus becomes
in_ time a confirmed parasite. Whatever be its
origin, however, it is certian that the main evil of
parasitism is connected with the further question
of food. Mere safety with N'ature is a secondary,
though by no means an insignificant, consideration.
And while the organism forfeits a part of its or-
ganization by any method of evading enemies
which demands no personal effort, the most entire
degeneration of the whole system follows the neg-
lect or abuse of the functions of nutrition.
The direction in which we have to seek the
wider application of the subject will now appear.
We have to look into those cases in the moral and
spiritual sphere in which the functions of nu-
trition are either neglected or abused. To sustain
life, physical, mental, moral, or spiritual, some
sort of food is essential. To secure an adequate
supply each organism also is provided with special
and appropriate faculties. But the final gain to the
243 PARASITISM.
organism does not depend so much on the actual
amount of food procured as on the exercise re-
quired to obtain it. In one sense the exercise is
only a means to an end, namely, the finding food;
hut in another and equally real sense, the exer^
cise is the end, the food the means to attain that.
Neither is of permanent use without the other, but
the correlation between them is so intimate that it
were idle to say that one is more necessar}'^ than
the other. Without food exercise is impossible,
but without exercise food is useless.
Thus exercise is in order to food, and food is in
order to exercise — in order especially to that fur-
ther progress and maturity which only ceaseless
activity can promote. Now food too easily ac-
quii-ed means food without that accompaniment
of discipline which is infinitely more valuable than
the food itself. It means the possibility of a life
which is a mere existence. It leaves the organism
in statu qito, undeveloped, immature, low in the
scale of organization and with a growing tendency
to pass from the state of equilibrium to that of in-
creasing degeneration. What an organism is de-
pends upon what it does; its activities make it.
And if the stimulus to the exercise of all the in-
numerable faculties concerned in nutrition be
withdrawn by the conditions and circumstances
of life becoming, or being made to become, too
easy, there is first an arrest of development, and
finally a loss of the parts themselves. If, in short,
an organism does nothing, in that relation it is
nothing.
We may, therefore, formulate the general prin-
ciple thus: A7iy princi})le which secures food to the
individual loithout the expenditure of work is in-
jurious, and accompanied hy the degeneration and
loss of parts.
The social and political analogies of this law,
which have been casually referred to already, are
sufficiently familiar to render any further develop-
ment in these diretions superfluous. After the
eloquent preaching of the Gospel of Work by
Thomas Carlyle, this century at least can never
PARASITISM. 243
])lead that one of the most important moral bear-
ings of the siioject has not been duly impressed
upon it. All that can be said of idleness gener-
ally might be fitly urged in support of this great
practical truth. All nations which have prema-
turely passed away, buried in graves dug by their
own effeminacy; all those individuals who have
secured a hasty wealth by the chances of specula-
tion; all children of fortune; all victims of inheri-
tance; all social sponges; all satellites of the court;
all beggars of the market-place — all these are liv-
ing and unlying witness to the unalterable retri-
butions of the law of parasitism. But it is when
we come to study the working of the principle in
the religious sphere there we discover the full ex-
tent of the ravages which the parasitic habit can
make on the souls of men. We can only hope to
indicate here one or two of the things in modern
Christianity which minister most subtly and widely
to this as yet all but unnamed sin.
We begin in what may seem a seem a somewhat
unlooked-for quarter. One of the things in the
religious world which tends most strongly to in-
duce the parasitic habit is Going to Church.
Church-going itself every Christian will rightly
consider an invaluable aid to the ripe development
of the spiritual life. Public worship has a place
iu the national religious life so firmly established
that nothing is ever likely to shake its influence.
() supreme indeed, is the ecclesiastical system in
uLl christian countries that with thousands the
religion of the Church and the religion of the in-
dividual are one. But just because of its high
and unique place in religious regard, does it be-
come men from time to time to inquire how far
the Church is really ministering to the spiritual
health of the immense religious community which
looks to it as its foster-mother. And if it falls to
us here reluctantly to expose some secret abuses of
this venerable system, let it be well understood
that these are abuses, and not that the sacred in-
stitution itself is being violated by the attack of
da impious baud.
244 PARASITISM.
The danger of church-going largely depends on
the form of worship), but it may be affirmed that
even the most jjerfect Church tiffords to all
worshipers a greater or less temptation to parasit-
ism. It consists essentially in the deputy- work
or deputy -worship inseparable from the church
or chapel ministrations. One man is set apart to
prepare a certain amount of spiritual truth for the
rest. He, if he is a true man, gets all the benefits
of original work. He finds the truth, digests it.
is nourished and enriched by it before he offers \:
to his flock. To a large extent it will nourish and
enrich in turn a number of his hearers. But still
they will lack something. The faculty of select-
ing truth at first hand and appropriating it for
one's self is a lawful possession to every Christian.
Rightly exercised it conveys to him truth in its
freshest form; it offers him the o]3portunity of
verifying doctrines for himself; it makes relig-
ion personal; it deepens and intensifies the only
convictions that are worth deepening, those,
namely, which are honest; and it supplies the
mind with a basis of certainty in religion. But if
all one's truth is derived by imbibition from the
Church, the faculties for receiving truth are not
only undeveloped but one's whole view of truth
becomes distorted. He who abandons the personal
search for truth, under whatever pretext, aban-
dons truth. The very word truth, by becoming
the limited possession of a guild, ceases to have
any meaning; and faith, which can only be
founded on truth, gives way to credulity, resting
on mere opinion.
In those churches especially where all parts of
the worship are subordinated to the sermon, this
species of parasitism is peculiarly encouraged.
What is meant to be a stimulus to thought becomes
the substitute for it. The hearer never really
learns, he only listens. And while truth and
knowledge seem to increase, life and character are
left in arrear. Such truth, of course, and such
knowledge, are a mere seemn.g. Having cost
nothing, they come to nothing. The organism
PAEASITISM. 245
acquires a growing immobility, and finally exists
in a state of entire intellectual lieli)lessness and
inertia. So the parasitic Chureli-niember, the
literal "adherent," comes not merely to live only
within the circle of ideas of his minister, but to
be content that his minister has these ideas — like
the literary parasite who fancies he knows every-
thing because he has a good library.
Where the worship, again, is largely liturgical
the danger assumes an even more serious form, and
it acts in some such way as this. Every sincere
man who sets out in the Christian race begins 1 y
attempting to exercise the spiritual faculties for
himself. The young life throbs in his \eins, and
he sets himself to the further progress with earn-
est purpose and resolute will. For a time he bids
fair to attain a high and original develojjment.
But the temptation to relax the always diflficult
effort at spirituality is greater than he knows.
The "carnal mind" itself is "enmity against
God," and the antipathy, or the deadlier apathy
within, is unexpectedly encouraged from that very
outside source from which he anticipates the great-
est help. Connecting himself with a Church he
is no less interested than surprised to find how
rich is the provision there for every part of his
spiritual nature. Each service satisfies or surfeits.
Twice, or even three times a week, this feast is
spread for him. The thoughts are deeper than
his own, the faith keener, the worship loftier, the
whole ritual more reverent and splendid. What
more natural than that he should gradually ex-
change his personal religion for that of the con-
gregation ? What more likely than that a public
religion should by insensible stages supjjlant his
individual faith? What more simple than to con-
tent himself with the warmth of another's soul.
What more tempting than to give up private
prayer for the easier worship of the liturgy or of
the church? What, in short, more natural than
for the independent, free-moving, growing Sac-
culina to degenerate into the listless, useless, pam-
pered parasite of the pew ? The very means he
346 PAEASITISM.
takes to nurse his personal religion often come
in time to wean him from it. Hanging admir-
ingly, or even enthusiastically, on the lips of elo-
quence, his senses now stirred by ceremony, now
soothed by music, the parasite of the pew enjoys
his weekly worship — his character untouched, his
will unbraced, his crude soul unquickeued and
unimproved. Thus, instead of ministering to the
growth of individual members, and very often
just in proportion to the superior excellence of
the p"ovision made for them by another, does
this gigantic system of deputy-nutrition tend t3
destroy development and arrest the genuine cul-
ture of the soul. Our churches overflow with
members who are mere consumers. Their inter-
est in religion is purely parasitic. Their only
spiritual exercise is the automatic one of imbibi-
tion, the clergyman being the faithful Hermit-
crab who is to be depended on every Sunday for
at least a week's supply.
A physiologist would describe the organism re-
sulting from such a progress as a case of ' 'arrested
development. " Instead of having learned to pray,
the ecclesiastical j)arasite becomes satisfied with
being prayed for. His transactions with the Eter-
nal are effected by commission. His work for
Christ is done by a paid deputy. His whole life is
a prolonged indulgence in the bounties of the
Church; and surely — in some cases at least the
crowning irony — he sends for the minister when
he lies down to die.
Other signs and consequences of this species of
parasitism soon become very apparent. The first
symptoms is idleness. When a Church is off its
true diet it is off its true work. Hence one
explanation of the hundreds of large and influer
tial congregations ministered to from week ^o
week by men of eminent learning and earnestness,
which yet do little or nothing in the line of these
special activities for which all churches exist.
An outstanding man at the head of a huge,
useless and torpid congregation is always a puzzle.
But is the reason not this, that the congregation
PAKA.SiTlSM. 24:;
gets too good food too cheap? Pro\'iaf?nce has
mercifully delivered tlie Cluireli from too many
great men in her pulpits, but there are enough in
every country-side to play the host disastrously tc
a large circle of otherwise able-bodied Christian
people, who, thrown on their own resources,
might fatten themselves and help others. There
are compensations to a flock for a poor minister
after all. Where the fare is indifferent those Avho
are really hungry will exert themselves to procure
their own supply.
That the Church has indispensable functioiis
to discharge to the individual is not denied; but
taking into consideration the tmiversal tendeuc}'
to parasitism in the human soul it is a grave
question whether in some cases it does not really
effect more harm than good. A dead church
certainly, a church having no reaction on the-
community, a church without propagative powei*
in the world, cannot be other than a calamity to
all within its borders. Such a church is an
mstitution, first for making, then for screening
parasites; and instead of representing to the
world the Kingdom of God on earth, it is de-
spised alike by godly and by godless men as the
refuge for fear and formalism and the nursery of
superstition.
And this suggests a second and not less practi-
cal evil of a parasitic piety— that it presents to
the world a false conception of the religion of
Christ. One notices with a frequency which may
well excite alarm that the children of church-
going parents often break away as they grow in
intelligence, not only from church-connection but
from the whole system of family religion. In
some cases this is doubtless due to natural per-
versity, but in others it certainly arises from the
hollowness of the outward forms" which pass cur-
rent in society and at home for vital Chi'istianity.
These spurious forms, fortunately or unfortun-
ately, soon betray themselves. IIow little there
is in them becomes gradually apjiarent. And
rather than indulge hi a sham the budding
248 PARASITISM.
sceptic, as the first step, parts with the form and
in nine cases ont of ten concerns himself no
further to find a substitute. Quite deliberately,
quite honestly, sometimes with real regret and
even at personal sacrifice he takes up his position,
and to his parent's sorrow and his church's dis-
honor forsakes forever the faith and religion of
his fathers. Who will deny that this is a true
account of the natural history of much modern
scepticism? A formal religion can never hold
its own in the nineteenth century. It is better
that it should not. We must either be real or
cease to be. We must either give up our Parasit-
ism or our sons.
Any one who will take the trouble to investigate
a number of cases where whole families of out-
wardly godly i^arents have gone astray, will
probably find that the household religion had
either some palpable defect, or belonged essen-
tially to the parasitic order. The popular belief
that the sons of clergymen turn out worse than
those of the laity is, of course, without founda-
tion; but it may also probably be verified that in
the instances where clergymen's sons notoriously
discredit their father's ministry, that ministry
in a majority of cases, will be found to be profes-
sional and theological rather than human and
spiritual. Sequences in the moral and spiritual
world follow more closely than we yet discern the
great law of Heredity. The Parasite begets the
Parasite — only in the second generation the off-
spring are sometimes sufficiently wise to make the
discovery, and honest enough to proclaim it.
We now pass on to the consideration of another
form of Parasitism which though closely related
to that just discussed, is of sufficient importance
to justify a separate reference. Appealing to a
somewhat smaller circle, but affecting it not less
disastrously, is the Parasitism induced by certain
abuses of tS//sfeius of TJteology.
In its own place, of course, Theology is no more
to be dispensed with than the Church. In every
perfect religious system three great departments
PARASITISM. 249
must always be represented — criticism, dogmatism,
and evangelism. AVithont the tirst there is no
guarantee of truth, without the second no defence
of truth, and without the third no propagation of
truth. But when these departniei-ts become
mixed up, when their separate functions are for-
gotten, when one is made to do duty for another,
or where either is developed by the church or the
individual at the expense of the rest, the result is
fatal. The particular abuse, however, of which
we have now to speak, concerns the tendency in
orthodox communities, first to exalt orthodoxy
above all other elements in religion, and secondly
to make the possession of sound beliefs equivalent
to the possession of truth.
Docti'iual preaching, fortunately, as a constant
practice is less in vogue than in a former age, but
there are still large numbers whose only contact
with religion is through theological forms. The
method is supported by a i^lausible defence.
What is doctrine but a compressed form of truth,
systematized by able and pious men, and sanc-
tioned by the imprimatur of the Church ? If the
greatest minds of the Church's past, having
exercised themselves profoundly upon the prob-
lems of religion, fornuilated as with one voice a
system of doctrine, why should the humble
inquirer not gratefully accept it? Why go over
the ground again? Why with his dim light
should he betake himself afresh to Bible study
and with so great a body of divinity already
compiled, presume himself to be still a seeker after
truth? Does not Theology give him Bible truth
in reliable, convenient, and moreover, in logical
propositions? There it lies extended to the last
detail in the tomes of the Fathers, or abridged
in a hundred modern compendia, ready-made to
his hand, all cut and dry, guaranteed sound and
wholesome, why not use it?
Just because it is all cut and dry. Just
because it is ready-made. Just because it lies there
in reliable, convenient and logical propositions.
The moment you appropriate truth in such a
250 PARASITISM.
shape you appropriate a form. You cannot cut
and dry trutli. You cannot accept truth ready-
made without it ceasing to nourish the soul as
the truth. You cannot live on theological forms
without becoming a Parasite and ceasing to be a
man.
There is no worse enemy to a living Church
than a prepositional theology, with the latter
controlling the former by traditianal authority.
For one does not then receive the truth for him-
self, he accepts it bodily. He begins the Chris-
tian life set up by his Church with a stock-in-trade
which has cost him nothing, and which, though
it may serve him all his life, is just exactly worth
as much his belief in his Church. This possession
of truth, moreover, thus lightly won, is given to
him as infallible. It is a system. There is noth-
ing to add to it. At his peril let him question or
take from it. To start a convert in life with
such a principle is unspeakably degrading. All
through life instead of working toward truth he
must work from it. An infallible standard is a
temptation to a mechanical faith. Infallibility
always paralyzes. It gives rest; but it is the rest
of stagnation. Men perform one great act of faith
at the beginning of their life, then have done
with it forever. All moral, intellectual and
spiritual effort is over; and a cheap theology
ends in a cheap life.
The same thing that makes men take refuge
in the Church of Rome makes them take refuge
in a set of dogmas. Infallibility meets the
deepest desire of man, but meets it in the most
fatal form. Men deal with the hunger after truth
in two ways. First by Unbelief — which crushes
it by blind force; or, secondly, by resorting to
some external source credited with Infallibility —
which lulls it to sleep by blind faith. The effect
of a doctrinal theology is the effect of Infallibility,
And the wholesale belief in such a system, however
accurate it may be — grant even that it were
infallible— is not Faith though it always gets that
name. It is mere Credulity. It is a complacent
PARASITISM. 251
and idle rest upon autliority, not a hard-earned,
self-obtained, personal possession. The moral
responsibility here, besides, is reduced to nothing.
Those who framed the Thirty-nine Articles or the
Westminster Confession are responsible. And
anything which destroys responsibility, or trans-
fers it, cannot be other than injurious in its moral
tendency and useless in itself.
It may be objected perhaps that this statement
of the paralysis spiritual and mental induced by
Infallibility applies also to the Bible. The ans-
wer is that though the Bible is infallible, the
Infallibility is not in such a form as to become a
temptation. There is the widest possible differ-
ence betAveen the form of truth in the Bible and
the form in theology.
In theology truth is prepositional — tied up in
neat parcels, systematized, and arranged in logical
order. The "Trinity is an intricate doctrinal
problem. The Supreme Being is discussed in
terms of philosophy. The Atonement is a formula
which is to be demonstrated like r proposition in
Euclid. And Justification is to be worked out as a
question of jurisprudence. There is no necessary
connection between these doctfines and the life of
him who holds them. They make him orthodox,
not necessarily righteous. They satisfy the
intellect but need not touch the heart. It does
not, in short, take a religious man to be a theo-
logian. It simply takes a man with fair reason-
ing powers. This man happens to apply these
powers to theological subjects — but in no other
sense than he might apply them to astronomy or
physics. But truth in the Bible is a fountain.
It 'is a diffused nutriment, so diffused that no one
can put himself off with the form. It is reached
not by thinking, but by doing. It is seen,
discerned, not demonstrated. It cannot be bolted
whole, but must be slowly absorbed into the
system. Its vagueness to the mere intellect, its
refusal to be packed into portable phrases, its
satisfying unsatisfyingness, its vast atmosphere.
252 PARASITISM.
its finding of us, its mystical hold of us, these are
the tokens of its infinity.
Nature never provides for man's wants in any
direction, bodily, mental, or spiritual, in such a
form as that he can simply accept her gifts
automatically. She puts all the mechanical
powers at his disposal — but he must make his
lever. She gives him corn, but he must grind it.
She elaborates coal, but he must dig for it. Corn
is perfect, all the products of Nature are perfect,
but he has everything to do to them before he
can use them. So with truth; it is perfect,
infallible. But he cannot use it as it stands.
He must work, think, separate, dissolve, absorb,
digest; and most of these ne must do for himself
and within himself. If it be replied that this is
exactly what theology does, we answer it is exactly
what it does not. It simply does what the green-
grocer does when he arranges his apples and
plums in his shop window. He may tell me a
magnum bonum from a Victoria, or a Baldwin
from a Newtown Pippin. But he does not help
me to eat it. His information is useful, and for
scientific horticulture essential. Should a
sceptical pomologist deny that there was such a
thing as a Baldwin, or mistake it for a Newtown
Pippin, we should be glad to refer to him; but if
we were hungry, and an orchard were handy, we
should not trouble him. Truth in the Bible is
an orchard rather than a museum. Dogmatism
will be very valuable to us when scientific necessity
makes us go to the museum. Criticism will be
very useful in seeing that only fruit-bearers grow
in the orchard. But truth in the doctrinal form
is not natural, proper, assimilable food for the
soul of man.
Is this a plea then for doubt? Yes, for that
philosophic doubt Avhich is the evidence of a
faculty doing its own work. It is more necessary
for us to be active than to be orthodox. To be
orthodox is what we wish to be, but we can only
truly reach it by being honest, by being original,
by seeing with our own eyes, by believing with
PARASITISM. 253
our own heart. "An idle life," says Goethe, "is
death anticipated."' I>etter far be burned at the
stake of Public Opinion than die the living death
of Parasitism. Better an aberrant theology than
a suppressed organization. Better a little faith
dearly won, better launched alone on the infinite
bewilderment of Truth, than perish on the
splendid plenty of the richest creeds. Such
Doubt is no self-willed presumption. Nor, truly
exercised, will it prove itself, as much doubt does,
the synonym for sorrow. It aims at a life-long
learning, prepared for any sacrifice of will yet for
none of independence; at that high progressive
education which yields rest in work and work in
rest, and the development of immortal faculties
in both; at that deeper faith which believes in
the vastness and variety of the revelations of God,
and their accessibility to all obedient hearts.
CLASSIFICATION. 255
CLASSIFICATION.
"I judge of the order of the world, although I know not its end, be-
cause to judge of this order I only need mutually to compare the
parts, to study their functions, their relations, and to remark their
concert. I know not why the universe exists, but I do not desist from
■eeing how it is modified ; I do not cease to see the intimate agree-
ment by which the beings that compose it render a mutual help. I
am like a man who should see for the first time an open watch, who
should not cease to admire the workmanship of it, although he
knows not the use of the machine, and had never seen dials. I do
not know, he would say, what all this is for, but I see that each piece
is made for the others ; I admire the worker in the detail of his work,
and I am very sure that all these wheelworks only go thus in con-
cert for a common end which I cannot perceive." — Rousseau.
"That which is born of the flesh is flesh ; and that which is born
of the Spirit is spirit." — Christ.
"In early attempts to arrange organic beings in some systematic
manner, we see at first a guidance by conspicuous and simple char-
acters, and a tendency toward arrangement in linear order. In suc-
cessively later attempts, we see more regard paid to combinations of
character which are essential but often inconspicuous ; and a gradual
abandonment of a linear arrangement." — Herbert Spencer.
On one of the shelves in a certain museum lie
two small boxes filled with earth. A low moun-
tain in Arran has furnished the first; the contents
of the second came from the Island of Barbadoes.
When examined with a pocket lens, the Arran
earth is found to be full of small objects, clear as
crystal, fashioned by some mysterious geometry
into forms of exquisite symmetry. The substance
is silica, a natural glass; and the prevailing shape
is a six-sided prism capped at either end by little
pyramids modeled with consummate grace.
When the second specimen is examined, the
revelation is, if possible, more surprising. Here,
also, is a vast assemblage of small glassy or percell-
anous objects built up into curious forms. The
256 CLASSIFICATION.
material, chemically, remains the same, hut the
angles of pyramid and jirism have given place to
curved lines, so that the contour is entirely ditfer-
ent. The appearance is that of a vast collection of
microscopic urns, goblets, and vases, each richly
ornamented with small sculptured discs or perfo-
rations which are disposed over the pure white sur-
face in regular belts and rows. Each tiny urn is
chiseled into the most faultless proportion, and
the whole presents a vision of magic beauty.
Judged by the standard of their loveliness there
is little to choose between these two sets of objects.
Yet there is one cardinal difference between them.
They belong to different worlds. The last belong
to the living world, the former to the dead. The
first are crystals, the last are shells.
No power on earth can make these little urns of
the Polycystince except Life. We can melt them
down in the laboratory, but no ingenuity of chemis-
try can reproduce their sculptured forms We are
sure that Life has formed them, however, for tiny
creatures allied to those which made the Barba-
does' earth are living still, fashioning their fairy
palaces of flint in the same mysterious way. On
the other hand, chemistry has no difficulty in
making these crystals. We can melt down this
Arran earth and reproduce the pyramids and
prisms in endless numbers. Nay, if we do melt it
down,we cannot help reproducing the pyramid and
the prism. There is a six-sidedness, as it were, in
the very nature of this substance which will infal-
libly manifest itself if the crystalizing substance
only be allowed fair play. This six-sided tendency
is its Law of Crystalization — a law of its nature
which it cannot resist. But in the crystal there is
nothing at all corresponding to Life. There is
simply an inherent force which can be called into
action at any moment, and which cannot be sep-
arated from the particles in which it resides. The
crystal may be ground to pieces, but this force re-
mains intact. And even after being reduced to
powder, and running the gauntlet of every pro-
cess in the chemical laboratory, the moment the
CLASSIFICATION. 257
substiiuce is left to itself uiider possible conditions
it will proceed to recrystalize anew. Bnt^ if the
Polycystine nrn be broken, no inorganic agency
can build it up again. So far as any inherent urn-
building power, analogous to the crystaline
force, is concerned, it might lie there in a shape-
less mass forever. That which modeled it at
first is gone from it. It was Vital ; while the force
which built the crystal was only Molecular.
From an artistic point of view this distinction
is of small importance, ^sthetically, the Law of
Crystalization is probably as useful in ministering
to natural beauty as Vitality. What are more
beautiful than the crystals of a snowflake ? Or
what frond of fern or feather of bird can vie with
the tracery of the frost upon a window-pane? Can
it be said that the lichen is more lovely than the
striated crystals of the granite on which it grows, or
the moss on the mountain side more satisfying than
the hidden amethyst and cairngorm in the rock
beneath? Or is the botanist more astonished when
his microscope reveals the architecture of spiral
tissue in the stem of a plant, or the mineralogist
who beholds for the first time the chaos of beauty
in the sliced specimen of some common stone?
So far as beauty goes tlie organic world and the
inorganic are one.
To the man of science, however, this identity of
jaeauty signifies nothing. His concern, in the first
instance, is not Avith the forms but with the na-
tures of things. It is no valid answer to him,
when he asks the difference between the moss and
the cairngorm, the frost-work and the fern, to be
assured that both are beautiful. For no fundamen-
tal distinction in Science depends upon beauty.
He wants an answer in terms of chemistry, are
they organic or inorganic? or in terms of biology,
are they living or dead? But when he is told that
the one is living and the other dead, he is in pos-
session of a characteristic and fundamental scien-
tific distinction. From this point of view, how-
ever much they may possess in common of material
substance and beauty, they are se])arated from one
258 - CLASSIFICATION.
another by a wide and uubridged gulf. The cl;is-
Bificatiou of these forms, therefore, depends upon
the standpoint, and we should pronounce them
like or unlike, related or unrelated, according as
we judged them from the point of view of Art or
of Science.
The drift of these introductory paragraphs
must already be apparent. We propose to inquire
whether among men, clothed aj^parently with a
common beauty of character, there may not yet be
distinctions as radical as between the crystal and
the shell; and, further, whether the current classi-
fication of men, based upon Moral Beauty, is
wholly satisfactory either from the standpoint of
Science or of Christianity. Here, for example,
are two characters, pure and elevated, adorned with
conspicuous virtues, stirred by lofty impulses, and
commanding a spontaneous admiration from all
who look on them — may not this similarity of out-
ward form be accompanied by a total dissimilarity
of inward nature? Is the external appearance the
truest criterion of the ultimate nature? Or, as in
the crystal and the shell, may there not exist dis-
tinctions more profound and basal? The distinc-
tions drawn betvreen men, in short, are commonly
based on the outward appearance of goodness or
badness, on the ground of moral beauty or moral
deformity — is this classification scientific? Or is
there a deeper distinction between the Christian
and the not-a-Christian as fundamental as that
between the organic and the inorganic?
There can be little doubt, to begin with, that
with the great majority of people religion is re-
garded as essentially one with morality. Whole
schools of philosophy have treated the Christian
Religion as a question of beauty, and discussed its
place among other systems of ethics. Even those
systems of theology which profess to draw a deeper
distinction have rarely succeeded in establishing
it upon any valid basis, or seem even to have made
that distinction perceptible to others. So little,
indeed, has the rationale of the science of religion
been understood that there is still no more unsatis-
CLASSIFICATIO>r. 259
factory province in theology tlian where morality
and religion are contrasted, and the adjustment
attempted between moral philosophy and. what are
known as the doctrines of grace.
Examples of this confusion are so numerous
that if one were to proceed to proof he would have
to cite almost the entire European philosophy of
the last three hundred years. From Spinoza
downward through the whole naturalistic school.
Moral Beauty is persistently regarded as synony-
mous with religion and the spiritual life. The
most earnest thinking of the present day is steeped
in the same confusion. We have even the remark-
able spectacle presented to us just now of a sub-
lime Morality-Religion divorced from Christianity
altogether, and wedded to the baldest form of
materialism. It is claimed, moreover, that the
moral scheme of this high atheism is loftier and
more perfect than that of Christianity, and men
are asked to take their choice as if the morality
were everything, the Christianity or the atheism
which nourished it being neither here nor there.
Others, again, studying this moral beauty care-
fully, have detected a something in its Christian
forms which has compelled them to declare that a
distinction certainly exists. But in scarcely a
single instance is the gravity of the distinction
more than dimly apprehended. Few conceive of
it as other than a difference of degree, or could
give a more definite account of it than Mr.
Matthew Arnold's "Religion is morality touched
by Emotion" — an utterance significant mainly as
the testimony of an acute mind that a distinction
of some kind does exist. In a recent Symposium,
where the question as to "The influence upon
Morality of a decline in Religious Belief," was dis-
cussed at length by writers of whom this century
is justly proud, there appears scarcely so much as
a recognition of the fathomless chasm separating
the leading terms of debate.
If beauty is the criterion of religion, this view
of the relation of religion to morality is justified.
But what if there be the same difference in the
260 OLASSIFICATIOX.
beauty of two separate characters that there is be-
tween the mineral and the shell? What if there
be a moral beauty and a spiritual beauty ? What
answer shall we get if we demand a more scientific
distinction between characters than that based on
mere outward form? It is not enough from the
standpoint of biological religion to say of two
characters that both are beautiful. For, again, no
fundamental distinction in Science depends ujjon
beauty. We ask an answer in terms of biology,
are tiiey flesh or spirit; are they living or dead?
If this is really a scientific question, if it is a
question not of moral jihilosophy only, but of biol-
ogy, we are compelled to repudiate beauty as the
criterion of spirituality. It is not, of course,
meant by this that spirituality is not morally
beautiful. Spirituality must be morally very
beautiful — so much so that popularly one is justi-
fied in judging of religion by its beauty. Nor is
it meant that morality is not a criterion. All that
is contended for is that, from the scientific stand-
point, it is not tlie criterion. We can judge of the
crystal and the shell from many other standpoints
besides those named, each classification having an
importance in its own sphere. Thus we might
class them according to their size and weight,
their percentage of silica, their use in the arts, or
their commercial value. Each science or art is
entitled to regard them from its own point of view;
and when the biologist announces his classification
he does not interfere with those based on other
grounds. Only, having chosen his standpoint, he
is bound to frame his classification in terms of it.
It may be well to state emj)hatically, that in
proposing a new classification — or rather, in reviv-
ing the primitive one — in the spiritual sphere we
leave untouched, as of supreme value in its own
province, the test of morality. Morality is cer-
tainly a test of religion — for most practical pur-
poses the very best test. And so far from tend-
ing to depreciate morality, the bringing into prom-
inence of the true basis is entirel}' in its interests
—in the interests of a moral beauty, indeed, infin-
CLASSIFICATION'. 261
itely surpassing tlie highest attainable perfection
on merely natural lines.
The warrant for seeking a further classification!
is twofold. It is a principle in science that classi-
fication should rest on the most basal characteris-
tics. To determine what these are may not always
be easy, but it is at least evident that a classifica-
tion framed on the ultimate nature of organisms
must be more distinctive than one based on exter-
nal characters. Before the principles of classifica-
tion were understood, organisms were invariably
arranged according to some merely external re-
semblance. Thus plants were classed according
to size as Herbs, Shrubs, and Trees; and animals
according to their appearance as Birds, Beasts,
and Fishes. The Bat ujjon this j^i'inciple was a
bird, the Whale a fish; and so thoroughly artificial
were these early systems that animals were often
tabulated among the plants, and plants among
the animals. ''In early attempts," says Herbert
Spencer, " to arrange organic beings in some sys-
tematic matter, we see at first a guidance by con-
spicuous and simple characters, and a tendency
toward arrangement in linear order. In succes-
sively later attempts, we see more regard paid to
combinations of characters which are essential but
often inconspicuous; and a gradual abandonment
of a linear arrangement for an arrangement in
divergent groups and re-divergent sub-groups.*
Almost all the natural sciences have already passed
through these stages; and one or two which rested
entirely on external characters have all but ceased
to exist — Conchology, for example, which has
yielded its place to Malacology. Following in
the wake of the other sciences, the classifications
of Theology may have to be remodeled in the
same way. The popular classification, whatever its
merits from a practical point of view, is essentially
a classification based on Morphology. The whole
tendency of science now is to include along with
morphological considerations the profounder gen^
* "Principles of Biology," p. 894.
2fi2 CLASSIFICATIOK.
eralizations of Physiology and Embr} ology. And
the contribution of the latter science especially has
been found so imjiortant that biology henceforth
must look for its classification largely to Embryo-
logical characters.
But apart from the demand of modern scientific
e^^lture it is palpably foreign to Christianity, not
merely as a Philosophy but as a Biology, to classify
men only in terms of the former. And it is
somewhat remarkable that the writers of both the
Old and New Testaments seem to have recognized
the deeper basis. The favorite classification of
the Old Testament was into "the nations which
knew God" and "the nations which knew not God"
— a distinction which we have formerly seen to be,
at bottom, biological. In the New Testament
again the ethical characters are more prominent,
but the cardinal distinctions based on regeneration,
if not always actually referred to, are through-
out kept in view, both in the sayings of Christ
and in the Epistles,
What then is the deeper distinction drawn by
Christianity? What is the essential difference
between the Christian and the not-a-Christian,
between the spiritual beauty and the moral beauty?
It is the distinction between the Organic and the
Inorganic. Moral beauty is the product of the
natural man, spiritual beauty of the sjiiritual
man. And these two, according to the law of
Biogenesis, are separated from one another by the
deepest line known to Science. This Law is at
once the foundation of Biology and of Spiritual
religion. And the whole fabric of Christianity
falls into confusion if we attempt to ignore it.
The Law of Biogenesis, in fact, is to be regarded
as the equivalent in biology of the First Law of
motion in physics: Every body continues in its
state of rest or of uniform motion in a straight
line, excejjt in so far as it is compelled hy force
to change that state. The first Law of biology is:
That which is Mineral is Mineral; that which is
Flesh is Flesh; that which is Spirit is Spirit.
The mineral remains in the inorganic world until
CLASSIFICATION". 263
it is seized upon by a something called Life out-
side the inorganic world ; the natural man remains
the natural man, until a Spiritual Life from
without the natural life seizes upon him, regener-
ates him, changes him into a spiritual man. The
peril of the illustration from the law of motion
will not be felt at least by those who appreciate
the distinction between Physics and biology,
between Energy and Life. The change of state
here is not as iu physics a mere change of direc-
tion, the affections directed to a new object, the
will into a new channel. The change involves all
this, but is something deeper. It is a change of
nature, a regeneration, a passing from death into
life. Hence relatively to this higher life the
natural life is no longer Life, but Death, and the
natural man from the standpoint of Christianity
is dead. Whatever assent the mind may give to
this proposition, however much it has been over-
looked in the past, however it compares with
casual observation, it is certain that the Founder
of the Christian religion intended this to be the
keystone of Christianity. In the proposition
TJiat loliicli is flesh is flesh, and that tohich is
spirit is spirit, Christ formulates the first law of
biological religion, and lays the basis for a final
classification. He divides men into two classes,
the living and the not-living. And Paul after-
ward carries out the classification consistently,
making his entire system depend on it, and
throughout arranging men, on the one hand as
m;evnaTtK<is — Spiritual, on the other as c^vxiko? — carnal,
in terms of Christ's distinction.
Suppose now it be granted for a moment that
the character of the not-a-Christian is as beautiful
as that of the Christian. This is simply to say
that the crystal is as beautiful as the organism.
One is quite entitled to hold this; but what he is
not entitled to hold is that both in the same sense
are living. He that hath the Son hath Life, and
he that hath not the Son of God hath noi Life.
And in the face of this law, no other conclusion
is possible than that that which is flesh remains
264 CLASSIFICATION.
flesh. No matter how great the development of
beauty, that which is flesh is withal flesh. The
elaborateness or the perfection of the moral devel-
opment in any given instance can do nothing to
break down this distinction. Man is a moral
animal, and can, and ought to, arrive at great na-
tural beauty of character. But this is simply to
obey the law of his nature — the law of his flesh;
and no progress along that line can project him
into the spiritual sphere. If any one choose to
claim that the mineral beauty, the fleshly beauty,
the natural moral beauty, is all he covets, he is en-
titled to his claim. To be good and true, pure and
benevolent in the moral sphere, are high and, so
far, legitimate objects of life. If he deliberately
stop here, he is at liberty to do so. But what he
is not entitled to do is to call himself a Christian,
or to claim to discharge the functions peculiar to
the Christian life. His morality is mere crystaliza-
tion, the crystalizing forces having had fair play
in his development. But these forces have no
more touched the sphere of Christianity than the
frost on the window-pane can do more than
simulate the external forms of life. And if he
considers that the high development to which he
lias reached may pass by an insensible transition
into spirituality, or that his moral nature of itself
may flash into the flame of regenerate Life, he
has to be reminded that in spite of the apparent
connection of these things from one standpoint,
from another there- is none at all, or none disco f-
erable by us. On the one hand, there being no
such thing as Spontaneous Generation, his moral
nature, however it may encourage it, cannot
generate Life; while, on the other, his high
organization can never in itself result in Life,
Life being always the cause of organization and
never the effect of it.
The practical question may now be asked, is this
distinction palpable? Is it a mere conceit of
Science, or what human interests attach to it? If
it cannot be j)roved that the resulting moral or
(Spiritual beauty is higher in the one case than in
CLASSIFICATION. 3Go
the other, the biological distinction is useless.
And if the objection is pressed that the spiritual
man has nothing further to effect in the direction
of morality, seeing that the natural man can suc-
cessfully compete with him, the questions thus
raised become of serious significance. That objec-
tion would certainly be fatal which could show that
the spiritual world was not as high in its demand
for a lofty morality as the natural; and that biology
Avould be equally false and dangerous which should
in the least encourage the view that "without
holiness" a man could "see the Lord." These
questions accordingly we must briefly consider. It
is necessary to premise, however, that the diffi-
culty is not peculiar to the present position. This
is simply the old difficulty of distinguishing spir-
ituality and morality.
In seeking whatever light Science may have to
offer as to the difference between the natural and
the spiritual man, we first submit the question to
Embryology. And if its actual contribution is
small, we shall at least be indebted to it for an
important reason why the difficulty should exist at
all. That there is grave difficulty in deciding be-
tween two given characters, the one natural, the
other spiritual, is conceded. But if we can find a
sufficient justification for so perplexing a circum-
stance, the fact loses weight as an objection, aiid
the whole problem is placed on a different foot-
ing.
The difference on the score of beauty between
the crystal and the shell, let us say once more, is
imperceptible. But fix attention for a moment,
not upon their appearance, but upon their possi-
bilities, upon their relation to the future, and
upon their place in evolution. The crystal has
reached its ultimate stage of development. It
can never be more beautiful than it is now. Take
it to pieces and give it the opportunity to beautify
itself afresh, and it will just do the same thing
over again. It will form itself into a six-sided
pyramid, and go on repeating this same form ad
infinitum as often as it is dissolved and without
2GG CLASSIFICATION".
ever imjj roving b}^ a hair's breadth. Its law of
crystalization allows it to reach this limit, and
nothing else within its kingdom can do any more
for it. In dealing with the crystal, in short, we
are dealing with the maximum beauty of the
inorganic world. But in dealing with the shell,
we are not dealing with the maximum achieve-
ment of the organic world. In itself it is one of
the humblest forms of the invertebrate sub-
kingdom of the organic world; and there are
other forms within this kingdom so different
from the shell in a hundred resijects that to mis-
take them M'ould simply be impossible.
In dealing with a man of fine moral character,
again, we are dealing with the highest achieve-
ment of the organic kingdom. But in dealing
with a spiritual man we are dealing with the
lowest form of life in the spiritual world. To
contrast the two, therefore, and marvel that the
one is apparently so little better than the other,
is unscientific and unjust. The spiritual man is a
mere unformed embryo, hidden as yet in his
earthly chrysalis-case, while the natural man has
the breeding and evolution of ages represented in
his character. But what are the possibilities of
this spiritual organism? What is yet to emerge
from this chrysalis-case? The natural character
finds its limits within the organic sphere. But
who is to define the limits of the spiritual? Even
now it is very beautiful. Even as an embryo it
contains some prophecy of its future glory. But
the point to mark is, that it doth not yet appear
tvhat it shall be.
The want of organization, thus, does not
surprise us. All life begins at the Amceboid stage.
Evolution is from the simple to the complex; and
in every case it is some time before organization
is advanced enough to admit of exact classifica-
lion. A naturalist's only serious difficulty in
classification is when he comes to deal with low or
embryonic forms. It is impossible, for instance,
to mistake an oak for an elephant; but at the
bottom of the vegetable series, and at tlie bottom of
CLASSIFICATION. 2G?
the animal series, there are organisms of so doubt-
ful a character that it is equally impossible to
distinguished them. So formidable, indeed, has
been this difficulty that Hsckel has had to pro-
pose an intermediate regnum proHsticum to
contain those forms the rudimentary character
of which makes it impossible to apply to the
determining tests.
We mention this merely to show the difficulty
of classification and not for analogy; for the
proper analogy is not between vegetal and animal
forms, whether high or low, but between the
living and the dead. And here the difficulty is
certainly not so great. By suitable tests it is gen-
erally possible to distinguish the organic from the
inorganic. The ordinary eye may fail to detect
the difference, and innumerable forms are assigned
by the popular judgment to the inorganic world
which are nevertheless undoubtedly alive. And
it is the same in the spiritual world. To a cursory
glance these rudimentary spiritual forms may not
seem to exhibit the phenomena of Life, and
therefore the living and the dead may be often
classed as one. But let the appropriate scientific
tests be applied. In the almost amorphous organ-
ism, the physiologist ought already to be able to
detect the symptoms of a dawning life. And fur-
ther i-esearcli might even bring to light some faint
indication of the lines along which the future
development was to proceed. Now it is not
impossible that among the tests for Life there
may be some which may fitly be applied to the
spiritual organism. We may therefore at this
point hand over the problem to Physiology.
The tests for Life are of two kinds. It is
remarkable that one of them was proposed, in
the spiritual sphere, by Christ. Foreseeing the
difficulty of determining the characters and
functions of rudimentary organisms, He suggested
that the point be decided by a furtlier evolution.
Time for development was to be allowed, during
which the marks of Life, if any, would become
more pronounced, while in the meantime judg
'268 CLASSIFICATION.
ment was to be suspended. "Let both grow
together," He said, "until the harvest." This
is a thoroughly scientific test. Obviously, how-
ever, it cannot assist us for the present — except
in the way of enforcing extreme caution in
attempting any classification at all.
The second test is at least not so manifestly
impracticable. It is to apply the ordinary methods
by which biology attempts to distinguish the
organic from the inorganic. The characteristi»'s
of Life, according to Physiology, are four in
number — Assimilation, Waste, Reproduction, and
Spontaneous Action. If an organism is found to
exercise these functions, it is said to be alive.
Now these tests, in a spiritual sense, might fairly
be applied to the spiritual man. The experiment
would be a delicate one. It might not be open to
every one to attempt it. This is a scientific ques-
tion; and the experiment would have to be con-
ducted under projier conditions and by competent
persons. But even on the first statement it will be
plain to all who are familiar with sj^iritual diagnosis
that the experiment could be made, and especially
on one's self, with some hope of success. Biological
considerations, however, would warn us not to
expect too much. Whatever be the inadequacy
of Morphology, Physiology can never be studied
apart from it; and the investigation of function
merely as function is a task of extreme difficulty.
Mr. Herbert Spencer affirms, "We have next to
no power of tracing up the genesis of a function
considered purely as a function — no opportunity
of observing the progressively-increasing quanti-
ties of a given action that have arisen in any order
of organisms. In nearly all cases we are able
only to establish the greater growth of the part
which we have found performs the action, and
to infer that greater action of the part has accom-
panied greater growth of it."* Such being the
case, it would serve no purpose to indicate the
details of a barely possible experiment. We are
* "Principles of Biology," vol. ii. pp 382, S23
CLAS.SJfK'ATlUX. 2G9
merely sliowmg, at the momeiit, thut Ihe ques-
tion '"How do I know that I uni alive" is not,
in the spiritual sphere, incapable of solution.
One might, nevertheless, single out some distinc-
tively spiritual function and ask himself if he
consciously discharged it. The discharging of
that function is, upon biological principles, equiv-
alent to being alive, and therefore the subject of
the experiment could certainly come to some
conclusion as to his place on a biological scale.
The real significance of his actions on the moral
scale might be less easy to determine, but he
could at least tell where he stood as tested by the
standard of life — he would know whether he were
living or dead. After all, the best test for Life
is just living. And living consists, as we have
formerly . seen, in corresponding with Environ-
ment. Those therefore who find within them-
selves, and regularly exercise, the faculties for cor-
responding with the Divine Environment, may be
said to live the Spiritual Life.
That this Life also, even in the embryonic
organism, ought already to betray itself to others,
is certainly what one would expect. Every organ-
ism has its own reaction upon Nature, and the
reaction of the spiritual organism upon the com-
munity must be looked for. In the absence of any
such reactions in the absence of any token that it
lived for a higher purpose, or that its real inter-
ests were those of the Kingdom to which it pro-
fessed to belong, we should be entitled to question
its being in that Kingdom It is obvious that
each Kingdom has its own ends and interests, its
own functions to discharge in Nature. It is also
a law that every organism lives for its Kingdom.
And man's place in Nature, or his position
among the Kingdoms, is to be decided by the
characteristic functions habitually discharged by
him. Now when the habits of certain individuals
are closely observed, when the total effect of their
life and work, with regard to the community, is
gauged — as carefully observed and gauged as the
influence of certain individuals in a colony of ants
370 CLASSIFICATION.
might be observed and gauged by Sir John Lub-
bock— there ought to be no difficulty in deciding
whether they are living for the Organic or for the
Spiritual; in plainer language, for the world or foi-
God. The question of Kingdoms, at least, would
be settled without mistake. The place of any
given individual in his own Kingdom is a different
matter. That is a question possibly for ethics.
But from the biological standpoint, if a man is
living for the world it is immaterial how well he
lives for it. He ought to live well for it. How-
ever important it is for his own Kingdom, it does
not affect his biological relation to the other King-
dom whether his character is perfect or imperfect.
He may even to some extent assume the outward
form of organisms belonging to the higher King-
dom; but so long as his reaction upon the world is
the reaction of his species, he is to be classed with
his species, so long as the bent of his life is in the
direction of the world, he remains a worldling.
Recent botanical and entomological researches
have made Science familiar with what is termed
Mimicry. Certain organisms in one Kingdom
assume, for jjurposes of their own, the outward
form of organisms belonging to another. This
curious hypocrisy is practiced both by plants and
animals, the object being to secure some personal
advantage, usually safety, which would be denied
were the organism always to play its part in Nature
in propria persona. Thus the Ceroxylus lacerahis
of Borneo has assumed so perfectly the disguise of
a moss-covered branch as to evade the attack of
insectivorous birds; and others of the walking-stick
insects and leaf-butterflies practice similar decep-
tions with great effrontery and success. It is a
startling result of the indirect influence of Chris-
tianity or of a spurious Christianity, that the re-
ligious world has come to be populated — how
largely one can scarce venture to think — with
mimetic species. In few cases, probably, is this
a conscious deception. In many doubtless it is
induced, as in Ceroxylus, by the desire for safefj:.
But in a majority of instances it is the natural
CLASSIFICATIOSr. 271
effect of the prestige of a great system upon those
who, coveting its benedictions, yet fail to under-
stand its true nature, or decline to bear its pro-
founder responsibilities. It is here that the test
of Life becomes of supreme importance. No classi-
fication on the ground of form can exclude mi-
metic species, or discover them to themselves.
But if man's place among the Kingdoms is deter-
mined by his functions, a careful estimate of his
life in itself and in its reaction upon surrounding
lives, ought at once to betray his real position.
ISTo matter what may be the moral uprightness of
his life, the honorable ness of his career, or the
orthodoxy of his creed, if he exercises the function
of loving the world, that defines his world — he
belongs to the Organic Kingdom. He cannot in
that case belong to the higher Kingdom. "If any
man love the world, the love of the Father is not
in him." After all, it is by the general bent of a
man's life, by his heart-impulses and secret desires,
his spontaneous actions and abiding motives, that
his generation is declared.
The exclusiveness of Christianity, separation,
from the world, uncompromising allegiance to the
Kingdom of God, entire surrender of body, soul,
and spirit to Christ — these are truths which rise
into prominence from time to time, become the
watch-words of insignificant parties, rouse the
church to attention and the world to opposition,
and die down ultimately for want of lives to live
them. The few enthusiasts who distinguish in
these requirements the essential conditions of en-
trance into the Kingdom of Christ are overpowered
by the weight of numbers, who see nothing more
in Christianity than a mild religiousness, and who
demand nothing more in themselves or in their
fellow-Christians than the participation in a con-
ventional worship, the acceptance of traditional
beliefs, and the living of an honest life. Yet noth-
ing is more certain tlian that the enthusiastics arfi
right. Any impartial survey — such as the unique
analysis in "Ecce Homo" — of the claims of Christ
and "of the nature of His society, will convince any
272 CLASSIFICATIOiN'.
one who cares to make the inquiry of the outstand-
ing difference between the S3^stem of Christianity
in tiie original contemplation and its representa-
tions in modern life. Christianity marks the ad-
vent of what is simply a new Kingdom, Its dis-
tinctions from the Kingdom below it are funda-
mental. It demands from its members activities
and responses of an altogether novel order. It is,
in the conception of its Founder, a Kingdom for
which all its adherents raust henceforth exclusively
live and work, and which opens its gates alone up-
on those who, having counted the cost, are prepared
to follow it if need be to the death. The surrender
Christ demanded was absolute. Every aspirant
for membership must seek^^r.*^ the Kingdom of
God. And in order to enforce the demand of
allegiance, or rather with an unconsciousness which
contains the finest evidence for its Justice, He even
assumed the title of King — a claim which in other
circumstances, and were these not the symbols of
a higher royalty, seems so strangely foreign to one
who is meek and lowly in heart.
But this imperious claim of a Kingdom upon
its members is not peculiar to Christianity. It is
the law in all deiiartments of Nature that every
organism must live for its Kingdom. And in de-
fining living /or the higher Kingdom as the con-
dition of living in it, Christ enunciates a principle
which all Nature has prepared ns to expect.
Every province has its peculiar exactions, every
Kingdom levies upon its subjects the tax of an
exclusive obedience, and punishes disloyalty always
with death. It was the neglect of this principle
— that every organism must live for its Kingdom if
it is to live in it — which first slowly depopulated
the spiritual world. The example of its Founder
ceased to find imitators, and the consecration of
His early followers came to be regarded as a super-
fluous enthusiasm. And it is this same miscon-
ception of the fundamental principle of all King-
doms that has deprived modern Christianity of its
vitality. The failure to regard the exclusive
claims of Christ as more than accidental, rhetori-
CLASSIFICATION. 273
cal, or ideal; the failure to discern the essential
difference between His Kingdom and all other
systems based on the lines of natural religion, and
therefore merely Organic; in a word, the general
neglect of the claims of Christ as the Founder of
a new and higher Kingdom — these have taken the
very heart from the religion of Christ and left its
evangel without power to impress or bless the
world. Until even religious men see the unique-
ness of Christ's society, until they acknowledge to
the full extent its claim to be nothing less than a
new Kingdom, they will continue the hopeless at-
tempt to live for two Kingdoms at once. And
hence the value of a more explicit Classification.
For probably the most of the difficulties of trying
to live the Christian life arise from attempting to
half- live it.
As a merely verbal matter, this identification of
the Spiritual AVorld with what are known to Sci-
ence as Kingdoms, necessitates an explanation.
The suggested relation of the Kingdom of Christ
to the Mineral and Animal Kingdoms does not,
of course, depend upon the accident that the Spirit-
ual World is named in the sacred writings by the
same word. This certainly lends an appearance
of fancy to the generalization: and one feels
tempted at first to dismiss it with a smile. But,
in truth, it is no mere play on the word Kingdom.
Science demands the classification of every organ-
ism. And here is an organism of a unique kind,
a living energetic spirit, a new creature which, by
an act of generation, has been begotten of God,
Starting from the point that the spiritual life is to
be studied biologically, we must at once proceed,
as the first step in the scientific examination ojf
this organism, to enter it in its appropriate class.
Now two Kingdoms, at the present time, are
known to Science— the Inorganic and the Organic.
It does not belong to the Inorganic Kingdom, be-
cause it lives. It does not belong to the Organic
Kingdom, because it is endowed with a kind of
Life infinitely removed from either the vegetal or
animal. Where then shall it be classed ? We are left
274 CLASSIFICATION.
without an alternative. There being no Kingdom
known to Science whch can contain it, we must
construct one. Or rather we must inckide in the
programme of Science a Kingdom ah-eady con-
structed but the place of which in science has not
yet been recognized. That Kingdom is the King-
dom of God.
Taking now this larger view of the content of
science, we may leave the case of the individual
and pass on to outline the scheme of nature as a
whole. The general conception will be as follows:
First, we find at the bottom of everj-thing the
Mineral or Inorganic Kingdom. Its characteris-
tics are, first, that so far as the sphere above it is
concerned it is dead; second, that although dead
it furnishes the physical basis of life to the King-
dom next in order. It is thus absolutely essential
to the Kingdom above it. And the more minutely
the detailed structure and ordering of the whole
fabric are investigated it becomes increasingly ap-
parent that the Inorganic Kingdom is the prep-
aration for, and the prophecy of, the Organic.
Second, we come to the world next in order, the
world containing plant, and animal, and man, the
Organic Kingdom. Its characteristics are, first,
that so far as the sphere above it is concerned it is
dead; and, second, although dead it supplies in
turn the basis of life to the Kingdom next in
order. And the more minutely the detailed struc-
ture and ordering of the whole fabric are investi-
gated, it is obvious, in turn, that the Organic
Kingdom is the preparation for, and the prophecy
of the Spiritual.
Third, and highest, we reach the Spiritual
Kingdom, or the Kingdom of Heaven. What its
characteristics are, relatively to any hypothetical
higher Kingdom, necessarily remain unknown.
That the Spiritual, in turn, may be the prepara-
tion for, and the prophecy of, something still
higher is not impossible. But the very conception
of a Fourth Kingdom transcends us, and if it ex-
ists, the Spiritual organism, by the analogy, must
remain at present wholly dead to it.
CLA-SSIFICATION". 275
The warrant for adding this Third Kingdom
consists, as just stated, in the fact that there are
organisms which from their peculiar origin,
nature, and destiny cannot be fitly entered in either
of the two Kingdoms now known to science. The
Second Kingdom is proclaimed by the advent
upon the stage of the First, of once-horn organ-
isms. The Third is ushered in by the appearance,
among these once-born organisms, of forms of life
which have been born again — twice-horn organ-
isms. The classification, therefore, is based, from
tiie scientific side on certain facts of embryology
and on the Law of Biogenesis; and from the theo-
logical side on certain facts of experience and on
the doctrine of Regeneration. To whose who hold
either to Biogenesis or to Regeneration^ there is
no escape from a Third Kingdom.*
There is in this conception of a high and
spiritual organism rising out of the highest point
of the Organic Kingdom, in the hypothesis of the
spiritual Kingdom itself, a Third Kingdom follow-
ing the Second in sequence as orderly as the Second
jollows the First, a Kingdom utilizing the materials
of both the Kingdoms beneath it, continuing their
laws, and, above all, accounting for these lower
Kingdoms in a legitimate way and complementing
them in the only known way — there '.s in all this
a suggestion of the greatest of modern scientific
doctrines, the Evolution hypothesis, too impres-
sive to pass unnoticed. The strength of the
doctrine of Evolution, at least in its broader out-
lines, is now such that its verdict on any biolog-
ical question is a consideration of moment. And
* Philosophical classifications in this direction (see for instance
Godet'8 "Old Testament Studies," pp. 3-40), owing to their neglect of
the facts of Biogenesis can never satisfy the biologist — any more than
the above will wholly satisfy the philosopher. Both are needed.
Rothe, in his "Aphorisms," strikingly notes one point : "Es ist beach-
tenswerth, wie in der SchOpfuug inimer aus der AutlOsung der nachst
neideren Stufe die nachst hOhere hervorgeht, so dass jcne immer das
Snbstrat zur Erzeugung dieser Kraft der schopferi.>;clien Einwirknng
bildet. (Wie es denn nicht anders sein kann bei einer Entwicklung
der Kreatur aus sich eelbst.) Aus den zersetzten Elementen erheben
sich das Mineral, aus dem verwitterten Material die Pllanze, aus der
verwesten Pllanze das Thier. So erhebt sich auch aus dem in die
Elemente zuriicksinkenden Materiellen Menschen der tieist, das
geistige (jfe8cti0pf."-'"aUUe Stunden," p. 64.
2T6 CLASSIFlCATlO^r.
if any further defence is needed for the idea of a
Third Kingdom it may be found in the singular
liarmony of the whole conception with this great
modern truth. It might even be asked whether
a complete and consistent theoi'y of Evolution
does not really demand such a conception? Why
should Evolution stop with the Organic? It is
surely obvious that the complement of Evolution
is Advolution, and the inquiry, Whence has all this
system of things come, is, after all, of minor
importance compared with the question, AVhither
does all this tend? Science, as such, may have
little to say on such a question. And it is per-
haps impossible, with such faculties as we now
possess, to imagine an Evolution with a future as
great as its past So stupendous is the develop-
ment from the atom to the man that no point
can be fixed in the future as distant from what
man is now as he is from the atom. But it has
been given to Christianity to disclose the lines of
a further Evolution. And if Science also professes
to offer a further Evolution, not the most sanguine
evolutionist will venture to contrast it, either as
regards the dignity of its methods, the magnifi-
cence of its aims, or the certainty of its hopes,
with the prospects of the Spiritual Kingdom.
That Science has a prospect of some sort to hold
out to man, is not denied. But its limits are
already marked. Mr. Herbert Spencer, after
investigating its possibilities fully, tells us,
'•Evolution has an impassable limit."* It is
the distinct claim of the Third Kingdom that
this limit is not final. Christianity opens a way
to a further development — a development apart
from which the magnificent past of Nature has
been in vain, and without which Organic Evolu-
tion, in spite of the elaborateness of its processes
and the vastness of its achievements, is a simply
a stupendous cul de sac. Far as nature carries on
the task, vast as is the distance between the atom
and the man, she has to lay down her tools when
* "First Principles," p. 440.
CLASSIFICATION. 277
the work is just begun, Man, her most rich and
finished product, marvelous in his complexity,
all but Divine in sensibility, is to the Third
Kingdom not even a shapeless embryo. The old
chain of processes must begin again on the higher
plane if there is to be a further Evolution. The
highest organism of the Second Kingdom — simple,
immobile, dead as the inorganic crystal, toward
the sphere above — must be vitalized afresh. Then
from a mass of all but homogeneous "protoplasm"
the organism must pass through all the stages of
ditferentiation and integration, growing in perfect-
ness and beauty under the unfolding of the
higher Evolution, until it reaches the Infinite
Complexity, the Infinite Sensibility, God. So
the spiritual carries on the marvelous process to
which all lower Nature ministers, and perfects it
when the ministry of lower Nature fails.
This conception of a further Evolution carries
with it the final answer to the charge that, as
regards morality, the Spiritual world has nothing
to offer man that is not already within his reach.
Will it be contended that a perfect morality is
already within the reach of the natural man?
What product of the organic creation has ever
attained to the fullness of the stature of Him who
is the Founder and Type of the Spiritual King-
dom? What do men know of the qualities
enjoined in His Beatitudes, or at what value do
they estimate them? Proved by results, it is surely
already decided that on merely natural lines moral
perfection is unattainable. And even Science is
beginning to awaken to the momentous truth that
Man, the highest product of the Organic Kingdom,
is a disappointment. But even were it otherwise,
if even in prospect the hopes of the Organic
Kingdom could be justified, its standard of
beauty is not so high, nor, in spite of the dreams
of Evolution, is its guarantee so certain. Tie
goal of the organisms of the Spiritual World is
nothing less than this — to be "holy as He is holy,
and pure as He is pure." And by the Law of
278 CLASSIFICATION.
Conformity to Type, their final perfection is
secured. The inward nature must develop out
according to its T3Q)e, until the consummation of
oneness with God is reached.
These proposals of the Spiritual Kingdom in
the direction of Evolution are at least entitled to
be carefully con-sidered by Science. Christianity
defines the highest conceivable future for man-
kind. It satisfies the Law of Continuity. It
guarantees the necessary conditions for carrying
on the organism successfully, from stage to stage.
It provides against the tendency to Degeneration.
And finally, instead of limiting the yearning
hope of final perfection to the organisms of a
future age — an age so remote that the hope for
thousands of years must still be hopeless — instead
of inflicting this cruelty on intelligences mature
enough to know perfection and earnest enough to
wish it, Christianity puts the prize within
immediate reach of man.
This attempt to incorporate the Spiritual King-
dom in the scheme of Evolution, may be met by
what seems at first sight a fatal objection. So
far from the idea of a Spiritual Kingdom being
in harmony with the doctrine of Evolution, it may
be said that it is violently opposed to it. It
announces a new Kingdom starting off suddenly
on a different plane and in direct violation of the
primary principle of development. Instead of
carrying the organic evolution further on its own
xines, theology at a given point interposes a sudden
and hopeless barrier — the barrier between the
natural and the spiritual — and insists that the
evolutionary process mast begin again at the
beginning. At this ])oint, in fact. Nature acts
2)67- saltum. This is no Evolution, but a Catas-
trophe— such a Catastrophe as must be fatal to any
consistent development hyjiothesis.
On the surface this objection seems final — but
il is only on the surface. It arises from taking a
too narrow view of what Evolution is. It takes
evolution in zoology for Evolution as a whole.
CLASSIFICATION. 279
Evolution began, let us say, with some primeval
nebulous mass in whicli lay potentially all future
worlds. Under the evolutionary hand, the
amorphous cloud broke up, condensed, took
definite shape, and in the line of true development
assumed a gradually increasing complexity.
Finally there emerged the cooled and finished
earth, highly differentiated, so to speak, complete
and fully equipped. And what followed? Let
it be well observed — a Catastrophe. Instead of
carrying the process further, the Evolution, if
this'is Evolution, here also abruptly stops. A sud-
den and hopeless barrier — the barrier between the
Inorganic and the Organic — interposes, and the
process has to begin again at the beginning with
the creation of Life, Here then is a barrier placed
by Science at the close of the Inorganic similar to
the barrier placed by Theology at tlie close of the
Organic. Science has used every effort to abolish
this first barrier, but there it still stands challenging
the attention of the modern world, and no consist-
ent theory of Evolution can fail to reckon with it.
Any objection, then, to the Catastrophe intro-
duced by Christianity between the Natural and
Spiritual Kingdoms applies with equal force
against the barrier which Science places between
the Inorganic and the Organic. The reserve of
Life in either case is a fact, and a fact of excep-
tional significance.
What then becomes of Evolution? Do these
two great barriers destroy it ? By no means. But
they make it necessary to frame a larger doctrine.
And the doctrine gains immeasurably by such an
enlargement. For now the case stands thus:
Evolution, in harmony with its own law^ that
progress is from the simple to the complex, begins
itself to pass toward the complex. The material-
istic Evolution, so to speak, is a straight line.
Making all else complex, it alone remains simple
— unscientifically simple. But as Evoliition
unfolds everything else, it is now seen to be itself
slowly unfolding. The straigJit line is coming
280 CLASSIFICATION".
out gradually in curves. At a given point a new
force appears deflecting it; and at another given
point a new force appears deflecting that. These
points are not unreUited points; these forces are
not unrehited forces. The arrangement is still
harmonious, and the develojiment throughout
obeys the evolutionary law in being from the
general to the special, from the lower to the
higher. What we are reaching, in short, is
nothing less than the evolution of Evolution.
Now to both Science and Christianity, and
especially to Science, this enrichment of Evolution
is important. And, on the part of Christianity,
the contribution to the system of Nature of a
second barrier is of real scientific value. At first
it may seem merely to increase the difficulty.
But in reality it abolishes it. However paradox-
ical it seems, it is nevertheless the case that two
barriers are more easy to understand than one —
two mysteries are less mysterious than a single
mysterv. For it requires two to constitute a
harmony. One by itself is a Catastrophe. But,
just as the recurrence of an eclipse at different
periods makes an eclipse no breach of Continuity;
Just as the fact that the astronomical conditions
necessary to cause a Glacial Period will in the
remote future again be fulfilled constitutes the
Great Ice Age a normal phenomenon; so the
recurrence of two periods associated with special
phenomena of Life, the second higher, and by
the law necessarily higher, is no violation of the
principle of Evolution. Thus even in the matter
of adding a second to the one barrier of Nature,
the Third Kingdom may already claim to com-
plement the Science of the Second. The over-
throw of Spontaneous Generation has left a break
in Continuity which continues to put Science to
confusion. 'Alone, it is as abnormal and perplex-
ing to tlie intellect as the first eclipse. But if the
Spiritual Kingdom can supply Science with a
companion-phenomenon, the most exceptional
thing in the scientific sphere falls within the
CLASSIFICATION. 281
domuiu of Law. Tliis, however, is no more than
might be expected from a Third Kingdom. True
to its place as the highest of tlie Kingdoms, it
ought to embrace all that lies beneath and
give to the First and Second their final explana-
tion.
How much more in the under-Kingdoms might
be explained or illuminated upon this principle,
however tempting might be the inquiry, we cannot
turn aside to ask. But the rank of the Third
Kingdom in the order of Evolution implies that
it holds the key to much that is obscure in the
world around — much that, apart from it, must
always remain obscure. A single obvious instance
will serve to illustrate the fertility of the method.
What has this Kingdom to contribute to Science
with regard to the Problem of the origin of Life
itself? Taking this as an isolated phenomenon,
neither the Second Kingdom, nor the Third apart
from revelation, has anything to pronounce. But
when we observe the companion-phenomenon in
the higher Kingdom, the question is simplified.
It will be disputed by none that the source of
Life in the Spiritual World is God. And as the
same Law of Biogenesis prevails in both spheres,
we may reason from the higher to the lower and
affirm it to be at least likely that the origin of life
there has been the same.
There remains yet one other objection of a some-
what different order, and which is only referred to
because it is certain to be raised by those who fail
to appreciate the distinctions of Biology. Those
whose sympathies are rather with Philosophy than
with Science may incline to dispute the allocation
of so high an organism as man to the merely vege-
tal and animal Kingdom. Recognizing the im-
mense moral and intellectual distinctions between
him and even the highest animal, they would intro-
duce a third barrier man and animal — a barrier
even greater than that between the Inorganic and
the Organic. Now, no science can be blind to
these distinctions. The only question is Avhether
282 CLASSIFICATION.
they are of such a kind as to make it necessary ta
classify man in a separate Kingdom. And to this
the answer of Science is in the negative. Modern
Science knows only two Kingdoms — the Inorganic
and the Organic. A barrier between man and
animal there may be, but it is a different barrier
from that which separates Inorganic from Organic.
But even were this to be denied, and in sjDite of
all science it will be denied, it would make no
difference as regards the general question. It
would merely interpose another Kingdom between
the Organic and the Spiritual, the other relations
remaining as before. Any one, therefore, with a
theory to support as to the exceptional creation of
the Human Race will find the present classification
elastic enough for his purpose. Philosophy, of
course, may propose another arrangement of the
Kingdoms if it chooses. It is only contended that
this is the order demanded by Biology. To add
another Kingdom mid-way between the Organic
and the Spiritual, could that be justified at any
future time on scientific grounds, would be a mere
question of further detail.
Studies in Classification, beginning wdth consid-
erations of quality, usually end with a reference to
quantity. And though one would willingly ter-
minate the inquiry on the threshold of such a sub-
ject, the example of Revelation not less than the
analogies of Nature press for at least a general
statement.
The broad impression gathered from the ntter-
ances of the Founder of the Spiritual Kingdom is
that the number of organisms to be included in it
is to be comparatively small. The outstanding
characteristic of the new Society is to be its select-
ness. "Many are called," said Christ, "but few
are chosen." And wdien one recalls, on the one
hand, the conditions of membership, and, on the
other, observes the lives and aspirations of aver-
age men, the force of the verdict becomes appar-
ent. In its bearing upon the general question,
such a conclusion is not without suggestiveness.
Here again is another evidence of the radical
CLASSIFICATION. 383
nature of Christianity. That "few are cliosen"
indicates a deeper view of the relation of Clirist's
Kingdom to the world, and stricter qualifica-
tions of membership, than lie on the surface
or are allowed for in the ordinary practice of
religion.
The analogy of Nature upon this jjoint is not
less striking — it may be added, not less solemn.
It is an open secret, to be read in a hundred anal-
ogies from the world around, that of the millions
of possible entrants for advancement in any de-
partment of Nature the number ultinuitely selected
for preferment is small. Here also "many are
called and few are chosen." The analogies from
the waste of seed, of pollen, of human lives, are too
familiar to be quoted. In certain details, possibly,
these comparisons are inajjpropriate. But there
are other analogies, wider and more just, which
strike deeper into the system of Nature A com-
prehensive view of the whole lield of Nature dis-
closes the fact that the circle of the chosen slowly
contracts as we rise in the scale of being. Some
mineral, but not all, becomes vegetable; some
vegetable, but not all, becomes animal; some ani-
mal, but not all, becomes human; some human,
but not all, becomes Divine. Thus the area nar-
rows. At the base is the mineral, most broad and
simple; the spiritual at the apex, smallest, but
most highly differentiated. So form rises above
form. Kingdom above Kingdom. Quantity dC'
creases as quality increases.
The gravitation of the whole system of nature
toward quality is surely a phenomenon of command-
ing interest. And if among the more recent reve-
lations of Nature there is one thing more signifi-
cant for religion than another, it is the majestic
spectacle of the rise of Kingdoms toward scarcer
yet nobler forms, and simpler yet diviner ends.
Of the early stage, the first development of the
earth from the nebulous matrix of space. Science
speaks with reserve. The second, the evolution of
each individual from the simple protoplasmic cell
to the formed adult, is proved. The still wider
284 CLASSIFICATION.
evolution, not of solitary individuals, but of all
the individuals within each province — in the veg-
etal world from the unicellular cryptogam to the
highest phanerogam, in the animal world from the
amorphous amceba to Man — is at least suspected,
the gradual rise of types being at all events a fact.
Bat now, at last, we see the Kingdoms themselves
evolving. And that supreme law which has
guided the develo2:)ment from simple to complex
in matter, in individual, in sub-Kingdom, and in
Kingdom, until only two or three great Kingdoms
remain, now begins at the beginning again, direct-
ing the evolution of these million-peopled worlds
as if they were simple cells or organisms. Thus,
what applies to the individual applies to the family,
what applies to the family applies to the Kingdom,
what applies to the Kingdom applies to the King-
doms. And so, out of tlie infinite complexit}' there
rises an infinite simplicity, the foreshadowing of
a final unity, of that
"One God, one law, one element,
And one far-off divine event.
To which the whole creation moves."*
This is the final triumph of Continuity, the
heart secret of Creation, the unspoken prophecy of
Christianity. To Science, defining it as a working
principle, this mighty process of amelioration is
simply Evolution. To Christianity, discerning
the end through th'^ means, it is Redemption.
These silent and patient processes, elaborating,
eliminating, developir'^ all from the first of time,
conducting the evolution from millennium to mil-
lennium with unaltering purpose and unfaltering
power, are the early stages in the redemptive
work — the unseen approach of that Kingdom
whose strange mark is that it "cometh without
observation." And these Kingdoms rising tier
above tier in ever increasing sublimity and beauty,
their foundations visibly fixed in the past, their
* "In Memoriam.
CLASSIFICATIOX. 285
progress, and the direction of their progress, be-
ing facts in Nature still, are the signs which, since
the Magi saw His star in the East, have never been
wanting from the firmament of truth, and which
in every age with growing clearness to the wise,
and with ever-gathering mystery to the uninitiated,
proclaim that "tli3 Kingdom of God is at hand.'*
Finis.
Date Due
^^^^
f^*?
m
PRINTED
IN U. S. A.
1 1012 01007 0540